I, Bot 404: Book 1

[Lionsheart]

Hello to all! I'm new to this forum but not new to the ABDL writing/story scene. I'm Lionsheart - know as Lionheart(old writers name of Snowbunny) on ABDLstoryforum. I've been a writer on ABDLstoryforum for 5+ years and have decided to branch out to start posting my stories on this forum as well. I've been reading stories on this site for a long while and decided it was time to start sharing my own stories. I like to write stories with twisting plots and ABDL elements intertwined within. I tend not to write your typical ABDL stories so if you're into that, then this is your story to read. 

Warning: This story does have sexual scenes, not worse than your average teen romance novel, but it's in there so be prepared. 

This is a sci-fi thriller story with an ABDL twist.

The story begins at the present, and gets taken back to the past to learn more about the main characters. Perspectives will change from the main character.  I have many easter eggs sprinkled throughout this story that foreshadow or connect things that may not make sense at the moment. I'm currently still writing for this story so there is a lot of information that won't make sense until I post future chapters.

Without further ado, I hope you all enjoy the story as much as I do writing it.

 

 

Chapter 1: Bot Survival Guide

Faces are blurry. Speech is slurred. Light passes me like I’m going through the Interspace Frontier at light speed. Life goes by without memories of my past. Who am I? What am I? Where am I? I can’t think properly. I think I’m brainwashed. I’ve been brainwashed for a while.

Another day exactly the same as the last.

Pink. Surrounding me, completely. Light pink hues of light on the ceiling. Enchanting music that fills my ears. Same tunes each morning, afternoon, and night. Twil twil ting. Twil twil ting. Twil twil ting. It’s a soft noise that is barely heard by the human ears, yet I can hear it. It’s the greatest music of the entire galaxy, the only music I’ve ever known, so it must be the paramount of all music, right? The floors are fuzzy and a frosty blue that make us bots happy.

Every day is the exact same that I can’t distinguish between today and yesterday.

I am sounded awake, blinking the water from my eyes. All bots are guided to the prepping rooms in a chronological line. The smallest number bot goes first and the second smallest number bot goes after and so on. I am Bot 40486261110. I stand in the fourth place for morning prep. I am quite happy to be one of the first to prep as when I first began I was in the hundredth numbers when I was first created. I remember being the eight hundredth and fourth place which made me in awe. The prepping lines go quickly but on my first day I did not know. My memory is weak as every day feels the same but I try to stay conscious of days by the number I am in line. It has been forty-four days and many bots before me have left.

I am not sure where all of my previous bots have went but I have heard and seen them be bought at events by wealthy beings. Others that have not been bought disappear when the Bot is 46 days of age. However, as bots we are not allowed to count days or know this information. I keep record but I do not tell any of the directors. One bot was speaking of his age and the next moment he was carried out in an immediate fashion. That was day 3 and I am lucky to know the rules even though the directors do not tell us much. I do not know where the man disappeared too, but he is gone now. Rule 1: Do not speak of days.

After prepping we go to training. The training is different for each bot. We are not allowed to speak to each other about our training but I overheard one intersex bot talking about how to perform acts of sexual nature. I was confused because I had never had that during my training and would feel highly uncomfortable. This intersex bot was taken away and never seen again. Rule No. 2: Do not speak of training.

My training is quite unusual and feels weird to me. Each day of training I am given an age I must act like and am shown videos of how a baby, toddler or young child acts then I must mimic the video in some way during my playtime.

On most days I am changed into a diaper with a baby-like outfit and am told to act cute. A director places a pacifier in my mouth and will have me color on a paper or play with kids toys because my assigned age is usually under the age of 2. I do not understand when I get a spanking for walking but I found out the hard way that I cannot stand up and walk during training. I am not allowed to talk unless spoken too. If I try to leave to use the restroom outside of training I am scolded.

This training lasts four hours and then we are sent to our only meal of the day. This is the point of the day that is my most favorite. I get to converse with my fellow bots.

At the end of the meal we receive our medicine rounds to prevent us from getting sick as the directors tell us we are all allergic to oxygen. I was about to question this on my first day, but, once again, I was lucky because another first day bot asked before me and then disappeared. I am one lucky bot. Rule 3: Do not question anything suspicious to the directors.

After the medicine is injected we are sent to our sleeping chambers and the chamber is closed on us. We receive a steam of vapor to put us to sleep as if we are put to sleep by an anesthesia like propofol. Huh? A few words and numbers pop into my head. Propofol Anestesia S/I-40A. How do I know these words and numbers? Strange. Must not dwell on it too long. This gas they use is not propofol but some other type of anesthesia that I cannot put my finger on. I do not know how I know this but I do. This is the end of each day and the next day we are initiated awake and the day is the same as the last.


I wake up on Day 45 to our morning wake up sound and realize that I am coming close to my 46th day which frightens me enough to make my heart race. Red lights illuminate under the skin of my wrist with a shape of a half an inch sized heart and a heart rate number I can barely read with my blurry vision. I think it says 110 BPM and is slowly going down. A director comes in the sleeping area and looks at me.

“Bot 40486261110 is there anything you would like to report?” Oh no. This is not good. I took deep breaths to keep my heart rate normal.

“No, I just woke up feeling odd.”

The director, who had bright red hair, red framed glasses and a lot of makeup on that I commonly saw with my trainings, said, “Please follow me, Bot 40486261110.” I wish I knew this directors name but we are not allowed to know any of their names.

I nodded, my palms becoming sweaty as I rubbed them on my evergreen sweat pants. I walked quickly behind the director into the meal area. We walked towards a solid wall and a sliding black glass door appeared as if it were cut into the wall. I only saw this door a few times and that is when bots disappeared.

The door opened and another woman director was holding it open. She had no expression on her face and her eyes looked irritated. The familiar director touched my back and motioned for me to walk forward. I walked straight into a long hallway that was brightly lit with white walls and floors. Both directors lead me to a door at the end of the hallway to the left. I followed timidly. I had no idea what was next and my heart rate was giving my panic away.

I walked into a room where all of the directors sat, but they were sipping coffee, eating breakfast and looked to be conversing with one another.

“Oh yeah, Brett must be having a good time training Bot 7 o’clock. That bot is a hot bot thot.” I was confused, who’s 7 o’clock? Maybe just a nickname? I knew a few bots that began with a 7. The directors laughed loudly as I walked in with the other directors. The laughing silenced immediately as what felt like hundreds of sets of eyes fell on me. I looked at my wrist shyly, a solid 125 BPM. Wonderful.

“Counsel time, ladies?” A few directors stood up and nodded for us to follow them to a room at the end of the break area.

We walked into a warmly lit room with light green walls and oak colored flooring. I was motioned to have a seat at the end of this medium-sized glass conference table. I sat down and clasped my hands, squeezing my fingers very hard. I was going to disappear. Where? I did not know.

I tasted iron on my lip. Oops, I bit it too hard. I licked the blood off quickly as the familiar director with red hair’s eyes watched me closely and looked down to her tablet in her hand. I looked quickly around the room and realized I had all of these directors in at least one training session or more. The girl with the red hair was the most familiar but the others I remembered their faces. One male director with bright blue eyes and dirty blonde hair, who I saw once in my trainings, sat straight across from me and seemed to be the head of the directors in this group.

He looked at me carefully and asked, “So, this meeting is quite simple. I will ask one question and I want you to answer this honestly. We will know if you lie.” He looked toward the director with red hair as she looked down to her tablet as if it were a lie detector test, “Why did your heart rate spike up this morning?” I remember this male director because once he gave me a very painful spanking on my second day in training because I stood. To say the least, I have not forgotten his face.

My eyes blurred even more than normal and I felt like I was going to cry as I was put on spot. “I-“ A tear rolled down my face as I knew I was going to disappear if I told them the truth but I could not lie because my body monitor would give it away. I said quietly, “I am close to my 46th day and do not want to disappear. I would like to be sold properly at an event but tonight is the last event before my 46th day and I feel as if I’m doomed to disappear.” The room was dead silent. There was no response for a minute or two as I looked at the glass table as tears fell on it in small puddles.

I looked up at the group of directors and locked eyes with the head director. His blue eyes had a humorous glimmer of something funny as he studied me with a smirk on his face. It was almost intimidating. As if I were going to get another spanking.

His eyes changed to concerned. His hand covered his mouth as he broke his glance from me and he looked as if he was making a big decision and was torn.

“You know what the protocol is, Zane.” One other male director said, sharply. So the man’s name with blue eyes is Zane? That is interesting.

Zane scratched the scruff of his beard as he looked at me again, “I tried staying away from this one for this very reason.” He said solemnly with a sigh. I was confused at what he meant. I listened intently as he seemed conflicted.

“We have to put her through termination. Bot 404 is quite intelligent and I even said we should have terminated her day one. We’ve had to use the maximum doses because she’s been too clear. Here we are, now we have to follow protocol, no emotions involved. It’s tough for us all, but she could become dangerous.” One of the dark haired women spoke up with a stern tone as if she was Zane’s mother. Bot 404? Is that my nickname? Zane looked as if he was irritated by the woman speaking and telling him what to do as if she was his mom.

I looked innocently at Zane as he crossed his arms, “Bella you just successfully lost your position. Give me your access badge and leave the Airspace immediately.” She looked dumbfounded as she looked at everyone’s faces. I was shocked myself. Bella slowly got up, embarrassed, and placed a tag in front of Zane. He said coldly, “Thank you, now let’s get back to business.” Bella hesitated as she walked out, as if she was going to say something, but then left without a word.

“Like Bot 404 said, we have an event tonight. This event has a lot of buyers who want her specialty. We are not hitting our revenue as it is and the baby bots are going to make us meet our profit margin.” Baby bots? So that’s what they call us. I’ve found out more in this one meeting than in my past 45 days.

“Okay, just so were clear: we are not terminating?” The director with the red hair asked as she looked at her tablet, typing quickly.

Zane blinked, “No.” Then his eyes met mine, “But, she’s still receiving a punishment during her training.” A smirk appeared on his face once again and humor twinkled in his eyes. Warmth traveled up to my face as I was fearful of what punishment this would be. I hope it was not another spanking.

Zane got up, “This meeting is over. I want her prepped for the event to have curly hair, a pacifier and in a short baby doll dress that shows her diaper for the event tonight.” He looked at me and winked. I was relieved, but very anxious. If I was not sold tonight, I would be terminated tomorrow.

 

Chapter 2: The Last Event
 

Our morning call sounded for our prepping lines and I was the first in line. I did not usually feel much emotion but today I felt sad, depressed even. It was sad to think about the ones that disappeared or, what I found out, terminated. I wanted those bots to have another chance like the one I received today. I felt as if I did not deserve this.

Morning prep was always very intrusive but today was far more intrusive than usual. Every event day usually guaranteed a more detailed cleaning and hair removal but this one tops all. One director is assigned to me for cleaning but today I had three people. They took me to my own room and put hair removal cream of my legs, armpits and private areas. I felt the burn of the cream as hair follicles were removed. Then I stepped into the sanitation shower and my body was drizzled with soap, as if I was in a planet Earth spaceship wash, scrubbed and rinsed off. The hair removal cream went away and I felt fresh once again.

After this the three directors split up into different tasks. One blow dried and curled my hair, the second used a laser to remove any other possible hair from my arm pits down to my legs, and the last moisturized my whole body with lotion that tingled as it was massaged in. The lotion had some type of microbeads that soothed my skin. After I touched my arm, it felt baby soft.

The directors put new light pink sweats on me and the same color t-shirt. I wonder how I looked. There were no mirrors anywhere. I have seen a reflection of myself on desks before but it has never been clear. Ever since I was initiated nothing has been clear. Everything goes by in a blur. I wondered what I was. Am I an animatronic? Or am I considered a human? Some type of amphibian? I did not know. I wish I could know, but I was not allowed to ask these questions.

I was directed to the training area and walked to my assigned room. I entered through the familiar red curtains and into the room. My feet touched the velvet lined floors and I sat on the black leather couch as instructed. I looked at the projected video on the glass coffee table in front of me as a video appeared in three dimensions. It was a human toddler crawling around and on it’s dads lap bouncing around. Dad. Every time I saw a parent or person related to these babies and toddlers in the videos I got sad. I wanted a parent. I wanted this unconditional love I watched so often on the videos.

The video stopped and I sat there patiently, as I did every morning, waiting for the director of the training. Usually each training began with being diapered or put into a pull-up. I am never given any undergarments underneath my sweats during morning prep so I was technically going commando each morning. I smiled to myself, that was a funny thought. Commando. Sometimes I made myself laugh but I had to hide it quickly because bots should not show emotion. I should not show this.

I looked up as I heard someone clear their throat as they walked in. I suppressed my smile, but his eyes caught it. Zane walked in, his eyes flashing with some type of rage. I did not understand this. Maybe it was because I was smiling? Or could it be from earlier? My mind blanked, confused why I became frightened again. Then I vaguely remembered Zane’s comment earlier, ‘But, she’s still receiving a punishment during her training.’ 

He set a diaper bag on the table and began rolling up his sleeves as his eyes studied me, for the second time in one day. My heart began fluttering again and my wrist monitor buzzed for palpitations and increased BPM. Warmth went up to my face.

Zane broke my glance as he looked at the wall, “No, I am going to give her an increased dose after this. Patience. She’ll be fine.” A little blue light flashed underneath the skin of the helix of his ear as he looked like he was listening to someone. I had never seen anything like that until now. Or maybe I never noticed before. Huh. That’s odd.

After a pause, he sat in the chair across the room and motioned for me to come over to him. My heart was still racing. I was about to get up and walk, but then I became frozen as I saw his eyes flicker with irritation. I quickly went onto my knees and hands and began crawling. My face becoming warm again as I crawled in embarrassment. Embarassment. That’s an odd feeling I hardly remembered ever having. My emotions have been too much today. Never had I ever had this much emotions in one day. Nor have I felt so clear. I did not understand why I felt this all today. I could pick up small sounds, such as the music and I could focus on small details such as Zane’s veins in his arms protruding and his blue eyes with a fleck of grey in his right eye. It was almost crystal clear.

I stretched my arms to Zane and he picked me up, bringing me over his lap. He pulled down my sweat pants down to my ankles. I fidgeted in his lap, anxious. Anxious? I wondered what that word meant for so long, but now I know how it feels. A few seconds passed with me fidgeting and moving to get comfortable. I realized soon after that this exercise was not to make me feel comfortable but just the opposite.

A second passed and a sharp sting radiated on my bottom as I heard a loud noise startle me. It took me a moment to connect the pain to the noise. As seconds passed, the stinging on my bottom grew and I fidgeted more. Zane’s grip adjusted to hold me in place with a pause in the spanking. Then the spanking continued until the pain became unbearable and I began wailing. This was not fun. I wanted Zane to stop but I did not want to tell him and upset him more. Tears were streaming down my face, snot was falling from my nose and my bottom was going numb. I fixated my gaze on the velvet flooring that was a few inches from my face. My fingertips brushed the soft flooring in attempt to ignore the pain. My heart rate monitor stopped going off and said I was at normal speed. Impossible. How did I go back to normal with such pain?

A minute later Zane stopped the spanking, noticing my calmness. My eyes still watered naturally and snot dripped down my face, but my composure was calm, collected. I was angry for some reason. Angry about my lack of living. My lack of happiness. Where was I? Who was I? What happened to me to get me here? Confusion, pain, anger, anxiety. Emotions became me. I did not understand anything and I was curious.

Zane allowed me to stand in front of him. I could not meet his eyes. I did not want him to have an inkling to what my thoughts were going to. I heard a scan of the barcode on my neck that I only heard for medicine injections. He took out a syringe with medicine and took my arm, I instinctively pulled back but his grip became steel-like. His eyes flashed with confusion and then irritation. He injected the medicine into my mainline vein quickly. I was angry about this. I did not want this medicine. I was sick of feeling blurry, confused. I did not want to forget everything and have short-term memory loss. Why was I so clear this morning? I did not know what happened but I wanted it to happen again.

A few minutes later, my brain became very fuzzy. I could not concentrate fully and could not remember why I was so confused or angry earlier. I looked at Zane with glassy eyes as he laid me down on the couch and slid a fresh diaper under me. He powdered my bottom and taped the diaper on. Then, like the video projection, I bounced on his lap and acted like a baby. I sucked on my thumb and tried speaking to Zane but only slurred speech and babble came out.

I saw a blue light flash underneath the skin of his ear and he spoke, “Give me a chart on who injected Bot 404 this past week. I want to see them in my office after.” He paused, “Thank you.”

In a blur, the training passed by with tickles, coloring and bouncing around on Zane’s lap. The training ended and I was escorted over to prepping for the event.

My hair was fluffed and teased. I felt some sticky substance spread on my face and the substance dried instantly. I was dressed in a light pink velvet baby doll dress with satin bows on the short sleeves. The top portion of the dress was cotton and said Daddy’s girl on it. I pulled down the bottom of the dress but it would not hide my diaper.

When I pulled it down, one of the directors slapped my hands, “Bad girl.” I blinked.

After prepping we were all grouped in certain lines for different rooms. My stomach growled as it was meal time and I hadn’t ate since the day before. The directors said we would receive a meal during the event so I waited patiently.

Events always went the same way. The directors would play videos of us, give the buyers our statistics, and each buyer would receive a look book of pictures of every bot at the event. We, bots, are not allowed to look at these look books, even when we are with buyers. We are not allowed to talk unless spoken too. We are let into the showroom after the presentations of each bot. I have been to 17 events yet I have not been bought. I wonder what is wrong with me in which no one wanted to buy but maybe it is my age or my appearance. I did not know. I have not fully seen myself. Maybe I am too tall. Or maybe I am obese. I look down at myself and see that I am small and not fat. Okay, maybe not fat but I could just be ugly. Buyers do not like ugly bots or abnormal bots. Maybe I was abnormal? Who knows.

“Do you think you will be bought tonight?” Bot 58800919002 asks me. I like Bot 58800919002. She is quite nice and always makes it seem like she cares about me.

I shrug, “I do not know. I hope so.” I say blankly. The dose Zane gave me is strong. I cannot think or feel emotionally. I feel numb. Blank.

One director starts letting bots into the showroom, “Begin smiling. Smiling makes buyers want you. Good, chin up.” The director is giving guidance as we all pass through the entryway.

Over the sound system of the room there is a director calling off bot numbers as we walk in, “Bot 900000019292, Bot 58800919002, Bot 999626278827, Bot 88901918187727, Bot 92262626717,” As I walk in I hear my number, “Bot 40486261110…” And the director continues but I cannot focus on noise anymore. It is loud and there are thousands of buyers chatting in one room. There are hundreds of bots entering the room. We are directed to walked over to our assigned seats for food. My group of bots is dressed like me. Pastel colored clothing, toddler-like appearance, rosy cheeks, some wearing diapers, others pull-ups, ones without but are dressed as small children would be. 

My assigned seat is in front of some of the wealthiest buyers. This is quite common for my seating at each event. Maybe the price of myself is high because I am always put in the front areas. Some of my fellow bots in my group are assigned seats in the back areas where the less common and cheaper buyers sit. Some just come to watch. Some come to interact and look.

As I sit down I catch a few buyers eyes looking at me and talking. The faces are a blur from far away but I know they are wealthy. The front row seats are the most expensive at the event so these must be the best buyers. I forget to smile at them as I turn around. Oops. Maybe this is why I never am purchased.

I sit down and patiently await the meal commencement. It is always a few minutes before we can eat. Sometimes the buyers will come up to us and feed us or help us eat. Sometimes they will talk with us and play with us. Sometimes they will spectate. I usually am the one who has a lot of buyers near me. I still get confused why I am never bought because I have more interaction at events than the bots next to me.

“She is adorable. I have been saving for one like her for a while. Doesn’t she remind you of Greg’s baby?” I looked behind me and locked eyes with a buyer who was speaking. She waved at me as if I was a small child. I guess I was technically. I waved back shyly.

Over the sound system you can hear a robot woman speaking, “Amenities can be purchased on the screen in front of you. Bots can be purchased instantly if not on auction mode. Auction bots end at 7 PM. Interaction time frames can be purchased. Private rooms are available for special bots but are limited. Thank you for coming to Seqouia Airspace. Become a member for a discounted price today.” 

An amphibian-part-human buyer walked over to me and smiled with bright yellow eyes bouncing. He kneeled in front of my table, “Hello, I’m Sid.” His hand stuck out to me and I looked at his scales as they changed colors from green to turquoise. My hand felt slimy as I shook his hand. I didn’t know what to do besides wipe it on my napkin. The napkin was shimmering afterwards. Strange.

“I thought I’d introduce myself, Tsss.” His tongue instinctively hissed, “We’ll have a room in an hour and we can get to know each other a little bit more. I’d buy you instantly, if there wasn’t a bid. Maybe you might be going home with me tonight? Tsss.” Amphibian buyers always gave me an uneasy feeling. They seemed to like me a lot but I never can understand why this is. I’ve never had a buyer say that I was for auction. This was new.

I nodded, “Why thank you.” It is important to be polite on event nights, even if the buyer makes you uncomfortable.

The bell sounded for the meal to commence. Sid was still staring at me and I felt quite awkward. Sid smelled good with some cologne that seemed to entrance me to want to like him. I guess that is one good trait of him already just in case I may be his tonight.

Sid stood up, looking down at me still, “You are quite shy, I like that, Tssss.” That gave me chills. Oh, I hope he doesn’t buy me.

As he walked away, I began eating my meal. The meal bar was bland in taste as usual but I ate it quickly; I was very hungry. I drank some water out of a sippy cup as I heard by the robot woman’s voice announcement, “Bot 40486261110 max bid reached.“ I spit out my water over my table and one drop hit a buyers pants that was in front of me.

“Tsk. Tsk. Tsk.” The tall buyer said as he looked down on his pant leg, “We’ll deal with this issue later, won’t we?” He looked to be human as I met his light grey eyes. He was tall, about 7 feet, quite muscular, with a beard and long wavy hair. He smiled at me, which confused me. I thought I was in trouble but he seemed nice, inviting. What did he mean later? Did he max the bid out. Was that him?

Oh, I hope it was not Sid.

 

Chapter 3: The Bipolar Telepathic Amphibian
 

The large man kneeled down and took a napkin. He dabbed my face with water on it and wiped the table in front of me with a sigh. Then he looked at me with a smirk and a wink. I was confused. Why would he wink? I stared back blankly.

He leaned over the table and kissed my head, “There, there, all better, hmm?” He was intimidating, yet polite. I didn’t know if I should be happy or scared.

I said, “Thank you, sir.”

His fingertips tickled the underneath of my chin, “Very polite of you, good girl.” He was treating me like a human, not a bot, which made me tingle with happiness. I was a ‘good girl’. I liked that saying.

I looked at him blankly and something flashed behind his eyes that I did not understand. He was searching my eyes for something, but it was not there, whatever he was searching for. He cleared his throat and walked back to his table.

The bot, directly to my right, elbowed me, “Do you think that’s your buyer?”

I shrugged, “I can only hope it is.” Please, please, not Sid.

A short time passed and I was taken to the private room with Sid. We sat on the couch and he had me cuddle with him on his lap. I sucked on my pacifier and played with my stuffed bunny I was given. I stared at the button on its nose because I felt, once again, uneasy with Sid.

I looked up quickly to Sid’s eyes and he was watching me. His eyes did not leave me. I could not tell his emotions; he was hard to read. I was hoping he would seem sad that he did not buy me but he did not say or refer to anything emotional.

“You know, I heard that there is a tickle monster somewhere in this room…Tsss..” My bladder was full and I had a feeling I knew where this was going, “Oh, wait, I think he’s right here!” Sid said quickly as his hands attacked my arm pits. I began laughing uncontrollably. His electric tipped fingers traveled down to my sides and feet. I felt the slimey feeling on my feet which grossed me out but I couldn’t say anything. I looked down and only saw sparkles of turquoise glitter where he tickled to me. Hm, its seems as if his excretions on his scales instantly vaporized? Quite different than anything I’ve ever seen before.

He kept relentlessly tickling me and I felt my bladder release into my diaper. Warmth went up to my face. I was embarrassed. Again.

“Awe, Tsss what’s wrong, tiny one?” His yellow eyes looked concerned, but it seemed like he already knew what happened. He was trying to make me embarrassed. I didn’t know how I knew that. I just knew.

I sucked on my pacifier and stared blankly at him. I wasn’t supposed to tell the buyer if I wet my diaper. They had to check it. Once upon a time, a bot wet theirs and throughout the night they were never changed. I had a lot of buyers who took care of me at each event so I never experienced this issue; however, I never wanted to experience this firsthand.

Sid snaked his hand down to my bottom, “Oh, no. Tsssss. It looks like someone wet herself.” More warmth spreading to the cheeks of my face. This was humiliating. I was used to being babied, but it seemed as if Sid had dark intentions as he belittled me.

He placed me on my back on the couch and I laid there, staring at the ceiling. It was unfair to me that I had no choice other than to be treated this way. The thought popped in my mind and I felt a twinge of frustration. The thought went away in a blink of an eye as I looked at Sid.

For some reason, he turned with a knowing look in his eyes as this thought went through my brain, “Is there something wrong, tiny one?” It’s as if he could read my mind. His eyes shined malevolently as he studied me, carefully. I was confused why he was giving me this look.

I shook my head, “Nuh, sir.” I said through my pacifier.

He smiled, wickedly, “Maybe the baby doesn’t need a diaper change just yet, Tssss.” Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. Wait, how do I know such foul words?

Sid blinked for the first time since I’ve met him and his eyes constricted. Chills ran down my spine. What was wrong with this guy? 

“Have you ever had a proper spanking, tiny one?” I blinked, confused why he would spank me. What was his reasoning? Could he read my mind?

I blinked, “I had one this morning, sir.” Trying my best to be polite.

“I know what you are, Tssssss. There’s no hiding that from me. Your kind is always very deceiving to people who can’t see into others like myself.” What does that mean? My kind? Bots? I sat up, confused. He wasn’t making any sense. I don’t know what to say. He just threatened me with a spanking and was making it seem like I was doing something illegal. Immoral. He seemed disgusted as he spoke.

His eyes flicked back and forth as he studied me, “You can’t act that naïve, Ra-“ He stopped, abruptly. I opened my mouth and my pacifier dropped. I wanted him to end the sentence. What was he going to say? What was he going to call me?

Sid looked concerned, “You don’t know, do you?” His eyes dilated and constricted in confusion, studying me. He answered his own question, “You don’t know anything of what happened.” He said in a grim statement.

My mind swirled in questions, completely perplexed with what Sid was saying. He acted like I knew something. Yet, I knew nothing at all. All I knew was being a bot. Prepping, training, meal bars, injections, and dreamless sleep.

For the first time since meeting him, Sid looked to have an ounce of human empathy. He was sad for a reason I could not begin to understand. My mind was still so fuzzy from the medication this morning. 

Sid’s eyes grew astonished by his findings, “I believe I have said too much.”

I said quickly, “No, you have not told me anything at all, sir.” I wanted him to keep talking. I wanted to hold onto Sid’s words to think about them, but I could feel it slipping out of my grasp, quickly. There were so many mysteries since my initiation as a bot. My soul was hungry for answers to questions I’ve been wondering for what felt like years.

Sid ignored me, smiling widely, scales on his face changing colors from turquoise to dark green, “Let’s get you changed, tiny one.” I cocked my head, perplexed. He just said he wasn’t going to change me and now he’s going to? What made him change his mind? So many questions, yet no answers.

In a blink of the eye, my pacifier was plopped in my mouth by Sid. He pushed me on my back and began undoing the tapes of my diaper. He wiped my bottom and front areas and lifted my legs up to throw away the old diaper. He then slid a fresh diaper under me, sprinkling powder on me, and then taped the new diaper on me. Sid’s eyes flicked up to my face, studying me again.

No more questions, tiny one. If you want to stay safe, be quiet. They are watching you, very closely. Answers will present themselves to you in time, but that time is not now.

Words echoed in my brain. Sid’s words. I didn’t get why he said that. But, wait, he didn’t say it. No words or sounds came from his mouth. He placed thoughts in my brain that weren’t mine. I knew it was from him. And I knew I was not going crazy.

My body because stiff as a chill ran down my spine. They are watching you. Who were they? The directors? I already knew that. That was a given. Unless there were others?

The directors are the least of your worries, Bot 404.

 

Chapter 4: Darkness Becomes Me

I sat down at my table after multiple private sessions following Sid’s. Once they were over, I felt elated. I was tired of playing the role of a baby. I was already bought after all. What was the point of pleasing these other buyers? Maybe it was making Sequoia Airspace profit but what did that have to do with me? I did not have any benefits besides being sold away. Was that really a benefit? I had no freedom. I was not considered a person. Anger pulsed through me. I looked down at my heart rate monitor as my pulse increased. I took deep breaths to calm myself. I would not have another episode like this morning. This was not the time. I needed to make it out of Sequoia Airspace. I did not know why I needed to leave, but it felt the closest to freedom I could get.

“Sequoia Airspace auctions closing in 5 minutes. Please make your final purchases. Thank you for visiting Sequoia Airspace. Ever last infinity with Sequoia.” Ever last infinity. The most overused phrase at every single event. I never understood it. Quite redundant if you ask me.

My palms were sweaty. Was I going to like where I was going? What if it was worse than Sequoia Airspace? What if it was better? I’d never know, unless I left. It was time to leave, finally. I was ready. I had been ready to leave since day one of initiation. Yet, here I was, nervous to leave what I had known as comfortable. Was it really comfortable? Or was I brainwashed? I could not understand fully if I had it really good or really bad. Every day I was watched by a director. I was cleaned by strangers. I was told what not to do and what to do. I could not have one emotion expressed or else more injections and less feelings. I had no life, no fun, no words outside of normal bot small talk. Was this how life is supposed to be?

The directors began reading off bot numbers bought to be sent away, “Bot 40486261110, Bot 89019190200, Bot 678849493331…” I stood up, surprised that my number was called first. I scanned the directors faces, appreciating them for the last time. I saw the director with the red hair and red rimmed glasses and remembered the countless training sessions. I gave a small smile. I was looking for someone else, though. His blue eyes, where were they? I scanned quickly, not finding them. He was not here. Zane was not part of this. I thought for sure he would be here for my last event. However, thinking back, I had not seen him at any event. Why would this one be any different? I do not know why, but I wanted to see his face one last time. He was gone though, nowhere to be seen.

“Bot 404, you must go to the right back area of the auditorium where those black curtains are.” A director’s hand touched my back. I looked up, hoping to see him near me. I was left disappointed as an unrecognizable director looked down to me. I blinked and began walking towards the door. I shook off my disappointment. Why did it matter if I saw Zane again? I only saw him twice and both times were on bad terms. I did not know why I felt drawn to him but it did not matter. He had no significance in my time here.

As I entered the black curtains I felt a sting on my arm, and then I saw nothing but blackness and fell into a deep sleep.

 

 

Chapter 5: Clear as Hanna Skies

I woke up, from dreams that I never had before. Dreams. I had dreamt of weird things. Blue eyes with the look of pain. Raw emotion. Bursts of passion. I felt a warmth in my heart as I thought of these eyes. Why? Confusion. Pain. Strings pulled at my heart and tears fell down my face as I opened my eyes. Why did I feel so strongly? I have never had emotions like this.

I awoke in a queen sized bed with a green plaid cover on it. I was wrapped in a fluffy wool blanket that smelled like cologne underneath the plaid cover. Light scattered on my bed through dark blue curtains. I sat up, feeling nauseous. My stomach turning. My head felt like it was about to explode. I felt sick. I felt like a zombie. How long was I asleep? Where was I?

I got up, quickly, my bare feet hitting the cool oak floors. I walked around the bed, stopping to hold onto the bed covers as dizziness hit me like a brick. I must have been asleep for a while. This was not normal. I needed to leave this room to find a restroom or else my insides would meet the outside.

I went over to the door and opened it to a hallway the led to a brightly lit living room and dining area. The tall mysterious man I saw at my last event was sitting at a glass table, typing and speaking to someone. I looked around for another person in the room but there was no one else. He must have been on a call over his Helix. Helix. A hands free wireless device installed into the helix of your ear. How did I know that? Why did I not know that with Zane on my last day?

Zane. That name. That person. A familiar sensation hit me. It felt like something was on the tip of my tongue. A memory. Something about Zane. I squinted, perplexed. Why did he matter? It felt like something was important about him. What was so important? Maybe because of the dream I had of his eyes? I didn’t know.

“Well, essentially, it depends on how-“He stopped typing and looked up to me, “Good afternoon, Rayne.” His grey eyes surprised, concerned.

Rayne? I was Bot 404. Who the fuck is Rayne? Rayne like rain, bitch. Words popped into my head. The corners of my mouth raised at the thought. It felt like something I once said. I didn’t understand it though. I didn’t get the joke, yet it was hilarious to me. Bubbles of a laugh rose in my throat. And also, oh god, vomit.

I couldn’t even walk to the kitchen near the dining area before bile came from my mouth onto the hard wood floors. The shine, covered with orangey-brown vomit. Yep, there are the meal bars. I pray to the gods that I never have to eat another one of those again in my life.

“Jesus Christ, Rayne, just sit down for a second, okay?” The man said, as if he really knew me. I looked up, bewildered. My head was in pain that the lights of the room even hurt. Drool fell down my chin, onto my white lace nightgown, but I didn’t care. My head was in so much pain that nothing mattered. I still didn’t know who this tall man was with grey eyes was but he was not treating me like a small child anymore, that was for sure.

He took a wet towel and wiped my mouth and chin. He handed me a reusable water bottle, “Drink up. It’s going to be a little before you’re not hibernation hungover.” Out of many things I was feeling in the moment, I had not even felt my sandpaper tongue yet. I chugged the whole bottle of water in a minute.

The man walked away, opening cupboards and cracking a packet filled with some edible dark-brown gel. I cocked my head, “Who are you?” Bots weren’t supposed to ask questions. At this point, however, I gave no fucks. My name was supposedly Rayne and not Bot 404 so I’m beginning to think that a lot of things are bullshit at this point.

His eyes flashed with irritation, “I’m Eli.” Eli looked annoyed, but also had traces of pain in his expression. I didn’t mean to piss him off, geez.

He massaged the packet of dark brown gel and tore off one end, “Eat this. It will make you feel better. After we’ll get you cleaned up.” He frowned, looking at the floor and me. I looked at the packet, reading the label curiously. NutriSqueeze, huh. I squeezed a few drops into my mouth. Sourness filled my taste buds.

I scrunched my face and shook my head, “That tastes god awful.”

He looked at me with his eyebrows raised, “Did I say at all that it would taste good?” He had an attitude about him that I caught quickly. I liked it in an entertaining way.

“No, but you could have attempted to make it seem at least a little better.” I gave him sass back.

Humor flashed across his face and he smiled, “That’s the Rayne I used to know.” I was always Bot 404. Who was this Rayne he kept referring to? Something wasn’t connecting.

“Is that the name you gave me?” I asked as I sucked the packet, deciding that a few drops at a time was going to take forever. The more I ate, the better I felt. If I sucked it, the faster I could eat it.

Eli sighed, his teeth gritted, “No, that’s the name you were given, by your parents.”

I shook my head, “Impossible. I can’t have parents. I’m a bot; we’re artificially made.” I gave him a skeptical look. A twinge of hope filling my heart. A twinge of sadness if this is true. Why aren’t my parents here if I did have real ones? So many things didn’t make sense.

“You were taken by people who brainwashed you. You’re part human, part who knows whatever-the-fuck else you are. You are anything but a bot. I can tell you that right now. You make too many mistake to be a fucking bot. My god, Rayne.” Eli’s hands rubbed his face in annoyance, “We can talk about this later. I honestly should not be telling you all of this at this point.” Red marks appeared on his face from his hands pressing on his face. I squeezed the last parts of the NutriSqueeze into my mouth. I scrunched my face for the last time.

Eli took the packet from my hand and threw it out, “Follow me, I’ll show you to the bathroom.” I got up, walking behind Eli who took off down the hallway. We got to the end and he opened the door.

“You can clean yourself on your own, right?” I scratched my head. I think I could. I nodded as I met his grey eyes.

He scratched his beard with a huff, “I’ll be in the dining area cleaning if you decide you need help. Just holler if you need me.” He said as he closed the door.

I noticed my headache was slowly going away and my stomach stopped turning. I wiped the back of my hand on my gown with the remnants of vomit. I looked around the bathroom. It had high ceilings, like the hallways. The floor had large white granite tiles, light grey walls and a double sink with a white granite countertop.

I turned to the mirror, gasping. A girl looked back at me. Raven black hair that fell on her shoulders. Bright green eyes. Long, dark lashes. Pink, puffy lips. Heart shaped face. A pale face that looked in need of sunlight. Who was she? She was me. I was her.

I am Rayne. I blinked, my hand touching my face. It was real. I was real. I did not look like a bot, but a human. Was I really human? Or was I from a different planet? Humans, otherwise known as Earthlings, we’re not the most liked between the galaxies. Many people were against the human race. I don’t know how I knew that, but, like many things, I knew it.

I took off the vomit-ruined white lace nightgown seeing a wet diaper underneath. I looked at myself in it. Cute. Did I just call myself cute? I was disgusted with myself that it was wet, but it didn’t look weird on my body. It looked normal. I wasn’t a baby. I was, what looked to be, a 20-year-old full grown girl. I don’t know how, but it didn’t seem weird to me even though it was taboo. I took off the tapes and threw it in the trash. I looked in the mirror, turning around to look at my back.

White markings went up my back. They looked like small scars near my spine. I took my hair up to look at my neck. There were white tiny lines of a barcode at the base of my neck. Disgust filled my body that caused me to tremble. I don’t know why, but the sight of this made me mad. Was I allowed to feel this way? I had no idea why, but it made me angry. Pissed off, even.

My eyesight was so clear. I could see everything. Even things I did not notice for so long. My left arm had scars the size of threads on my elbow traveling to my wrist. I looked at my left arm, no thread-like scars. Strange. I looked over my body, looking for more scars. On my left side from my hip down to my ankle the small scars wrapped around my leg. I didn’t understand what this was from. What happened to me? Did I want to know?

I heard a knock, “How’s it going in there?” Eli’s voice sounded concerned.

I said in a snap, “Fine.” My jaw clicked as I responded.

“Okay, just know I’m right down the hall still if you are having any issues.” I heard Eli walking away.

I inched closer to the mirror. Looking at the right side of my neck and shoulder, brushing my black hair to the left side. The threads of tiny scars traveled from my jaw line, down my neck, to my right shoulder. Another centimeter in length scar was over my collar bone. They were very faint scars, hardly noticeable to the human eye, but I had this slight inclination I was not fully human. My eyesight was razor sharp, the medicine blurred it for so long. Zane knew. The other directors knew. And that absolutely disgusted me.

I looked away, I didn’t want to keep staring at myself. I need to wash myself, feel clean and figure things out.

I opened the glass shower door and stared at the shower’s touch screen panel. I touched an icon that looked like the shower function. The water began to trickle out and the panel turned to a temperature icon. It read 105 degrees Fahrenheit. I felt the water and it felt incredible. I had never had hot water like this before. During prepping, it was always lukewarm. I greedily pressed the + button until it reached 113 degrees Fahrenheit and was content with the hot water droplets hitting my back. So this is how it felt to feel again. I smiled to myself, enjoying the water massaging my back.

Minutes passed by and I realized I needed to wash my hair and body. I opened my eyes and looked around for soap or hair shampoo. My eyes fell directly in front of me to motion dispensers. I put my hand under the first one and shaving cream came out. I frowned, I did not want that nor need it. My lower body had no hair and I don’t think I would ever have hair again from what the directors did.

I washed my hand with the water and put it under the second dispenser and shampoo squirted out. The shampoo smelled like coconuts and it made me smile, images of a beach played in my mind. I tried all the three dispensers and looked for soap. I turned to the wall panel and pressed a button that looked like a bar. Underneath the panel, a green stone appeared. I cocked my head in confusion. I picked it up, smelling it. It smelled like eucalyptus and soap with small beads intertwined between the stone. I massaged the stone on my skin and bubbles appeared. My skin tingled as the stone scrubbed but after my skin felt alive, rejuvenated. I washed out the shampoo from my hair and pressed the OFF icon on the panel.

I looked around for a towel as I stepped out. I opened the dark wood cabinets and drawers underneath the granite countertop. Towels were nowhere to be found.

I peeked my head outside the door of the bathroom, “Hey, Eli!” Cold air invading the bathroom and making my skin prickle. I didn’t hear any response. I had no other clothes in the bathroom. What was I supposed to do? I tried again, “Hello, Eli?” I said a bit louder.

I heard footsteps from the end of the hallway, “I thought you died in there or something. What’s wrong?” Eli’s arm pushes on the door. I back up covering my breasts with one arm and my hand over my lower regions.

His eyebrows shot up, “Oh, you’re, uh…” He trailed off, eyes scanning me from top to bottom. I blushed.

“No, there’s no towels or clothes, dude.” I said, shivering with the cold air from the hallway entering the bathroom.

“I should have given you a spanking when I had the chance.” Eli said rolling his eyes as he passed me, entering the room.

He pressed on the wall panel in the shower that I didn’t see until now. The touch-screen panel turned into a black window that rolled down and behind it sat a white fluffy towel, a hair brush, and a fuzzy, light sea blue robe.

Eli began walking out of the room and then stopped, humor pulling at the corner of his lips, “Now if you want a diaper change, I’ll do it but at a slight fee.” He winked at me as he was leaving. I squinted my eyes at him in a glare.

“No, I’m fine. Please leave.” He closed the door with a chuckle. Ugh. That was embarrassing.

I dried off my hair and body and put the robe on. I brushed my hair and left the room.

“What were you doing in there? That took a whole hour.” Now he was nagging me. I rolled my eyes.

I stepped out into the dining area and into the living room, Eli trailing behind me. I looked at the windows and saw stretches of green. I walked near the curtains, gazing in the distance. This couldn’t be real.

“Are these virtual reality windows?” I asked as I watched a bee buzz around the bush in front of the house.

“Nope, we are on planet Hanna. Beautiful isn’t it? Kind of reminds me of how Earth once looked before humans destroyed it. No offense to you, Rayne.” I cast my gaze over the trees and the driveway leading to a road that was basically gravel. The gravel stretched far away from the house.

“I really don’t take offense to that. It is what it is. My ancestors fucked up bigtime -if I am really human that is.” I paused, blinking, realizing I just cursed which was a huge no-no during training. I looked at Eli and he didn’t seem to care.

I looked around the living room, touching the curtain and feeling the satin texture under my fingertips, “By the way, how long was I asleep for?”

Eli sat on the dark brown leather couch and put his feet on the mahogany coffee table, “Approximately eight days give or take. We did a lot of traveling to get here without anyone tracing us. Also, you had a surgery to remove a few artifacts.” My mouth dropped, eight days? And I had surgery?

“Why the surgery? Is that why I have all of these scars? And who the hell is trying to ‘trace us’? What does that even mean?” I asked, bewildered.

Eli sighed, blatantly irritated with all of my questions, “Well, first of all, there’s a lot of things I can’t really tell you, yet. You’re not ready for it, Rayne. Those scars are not from us, that’s from something much different than your surgeries. You had a few trackers imbedded into your body when the Valorion took you. Do you remember your wrist monitor? That’s out now, it had tracking material so the Valorion can find you anywhere in the galaxy. Any planet. Any city. It had to go.” So he’s saying… I had a surgery on my wrist? Isn’t there usually a cast? Why am I already healed? This isn’t adding up.

“Wait, how is my wrist perfectly fine already?” I wiggled my wrist in the air, staring at it. It was healthy, no scars besides the threadlike ones. There was no pain and it functioned perfectly.

Eli’s mouth went into a frown, “I can’t tell you that information. That’s not important, Rayne.”

Now I was the one irritated, “Look, I just want fucking answers. I was asleep for eight days, I had surgery on who knows what, and I woke up on a planet that I’m unfamiliar with. I just want answers, okay?” I said with an attitude. I didn’t care anymore. I just wanted to understand why things seemed off.

Eli stood up, “One answer I can give you is that we were best friends before you were taken. I loved you, in a friendly way. I thought you were dead. We all did.” We. Such as my parents? His eyes looked pained as he continued, “You are an important piece to saving millions of lives but you need to understand that some questions aren’t meant to be answered right now.”

“Unfortunately, that place you just came from, we have to go somewhere that’s a lot like it again; if you’re willing that is. You will learn a lot, but certain things I can’t tell you because you won’t be trained enough to keep that information away from others who are gifted. Lives are at stake here, Rayne. What you don’t know, will help us.” I glared at him, confused. I didn’t understand what the fuck he was talking about. I didn’t understand it at all. What did us mean? And gifted? Like Sid?

“I have one question I want answered before I am willing to help: Is selling and buying bots legal?” My mind was warped as it is, but I needed to know if I was joining a battle that was worth it.

Eli hesitated, “By the codes of the UGN, especially in your case, it is illegal. The UGN has been trying to overturn planet Valorion’s laws for many years now.” Eli closed his eyes, trying to figure out how to carefully phrase his sentences, “Valorion has done many foul, disgusting things.” Eli’s voice getting hoarse as he spoke, “Some things I don’t think you should ever know, even though you were part of a few of them.” His jaw was clenched for a moment, his body stiff, “The Sequoia Airspace is like the black market of the galaxy. It’s not *technically* illegal. The UG has had a long history with Sequoia Capitol, which is the government of Valorion.”

“Wait, wait… What’s UGN? Remember, you have to dumb it down here.”

Eli rolled his eyes, “I’ve had to dumb it down for many years for you, trust me on that one.” He said with humor playing on his face, I smiled in response. I wonder who I was before. I wanted so badly to know.

“UGN is the United Galactic Nations or what people also call United Galaxies, the UG. It’s the mediator between planets and galaxies alike. That’s who we-“ He stopped midsentence, clearing his throat, “I mean, I work for.” I cocked my head. Did I used to work for them? He said it almost as if it were past tense.

I wanted to clear something up, “So are there others like me? Who were taken and made to be something or someone else?”

Eli studied me for a moment, “Yes, many others.” Vile. Sickening. Everything about my last two months made me repulsed. Every face I could remember made me see red. They were all apart of it. Even the person I thought saved me from that place was only using me for profit. Everything I know, was changed in a blink of an eye. These people I once looked up too are now my worst nightmare. I felt uncomfortable for so long, but this made me think back to memories of the past two months and feel absolute disgust. My perception changed in an instant.

My mouth fell into a line, anger blurring my vision, “The only thing I care about is that people who have anything to do with this, like those directors, and Zane, are stopped.” Poison came out of my mouth as his name rolled off my tongue. Eli's eyes flashed with something that went away too fast for me to comprehend fully as I said his name. Zane was nice in person, but malicious in theory, “That bots aren’t enslaved. That everyone, even animatronics, are given the same opportunity of freedom. I can guarantee, I will do whatever I can to help you. Even if that means that I don’t know certain things. I won’t stop, until they are completely stopped and pay for what they have done.”

Eli smiled as he looked at me in awe, “That’s the girl I remembered. I knew you were in there somewhere, Rayne.”

 

 

Chapter 6: Leading on Zenons and My Old Playlist

I watched in awe as the Interspace Frontier S209 landed in the city of Forestor, planet Hanna. The spacecraft was mammoth in size as I gawked at it.

“It’s beautiful.” I said, quietly to myself.

The landing wheels rolled out as gravity pulled the spacecraft down to the ground. Dirt and debris scattered as the craft touched the ground, silently. You could feel the tremor in the waiting area of the United Interspace Launch terminals as the craft landed. The space craft rolled to the gates and extended the walk way to connect with the terminal gate. Quickly, people walked out of the spacecraft, down the terminal gate.

I curiously cast my gaze; my eyes wandered from the dark blue space craft to the people walking down the glass-paneled walkway. I never saw so many various skin textures, colors, creatures and clothes in my life. Antennas. Scales. Blubber. Two headed people. Tiny headed people. 

A few people caught my eyes as they walked out of the gate. Purple skinned girls in a group walked that had prominences on both shoulders as if they were wearing blazers. They were dressed in neon pink and green clothes that had holes cut out at their prominent shoulders. They were reading pamphlets about planet Hanna and circling a map of tourist locations to visit on the planet.

“Those are Zenons. It’s in your best interest to look away, Rayne.” I looked at Eli, perplexed, “On their planet it’s in their culture to be lesbian and-” He looked around quickly to make sure no one way listening, “Zenons always seem to have an affinity for you.” He winked at me, chuckling to himself as if it were an inside joke. That was unheard of to me. Earthlings and Hannans were heterosexual. Homosexuality for an entire planet was an unusual concept for me.

I shook my head and glared, “You are messing with me.”

Eli sat back, crossing his arms, “I wish I was. I’d totally have a Zenon babe any day, but I’m not Rayne Griff so I will never have the opportunity.” He sighed in a sullen tone as he stared at the spacecraft in front of us.

I looked back to the girls, still curious. One caught my glance, her eyes a dark purple color that twinkled as they met mine. The girl nudged her friend and lowered her voice as she looked at me. The other three girls with her turned their heads in my direction. I blushed, looking at Eli. He was messing with me, right?

Eli looked behind his shoulder at the girls, “Every. Single. Time. What the fuck, Rayne. Please, give her my number when she asks for yours. I will so catfish her for butt pics.” Eli said as I turned my head back to the girls. The girl that caught my glance, with the dark purple eyes, was walking towards me with a smile. She was quite beautiful. Dark blue short wavy hair fluttered as she walked. Her complexion, glowing. She had large, dark-blue eyebrows that framed her face nicely. She wore a lot of makeup with a yellow-pink bronzer on her cheekbones.

She sat next to me and Eli, “Hai, I noticed you looking.” She flashed her long eyelashes at me as she made a quite blatant statement. Was she flirting? I don’t think I’ve ever experienced someone so upfront.

I didn’t know what to say back, “Uh, yea-“ I looked at Eli for help, he was ignoring me and still staring at the spacecraft letting out the last of the passengers. I was by myself on this one. Ugh. My face flushed, “I, uh, just saw how beautiful you all were, is all.” Oh god, what am I saying? Now it seems like I’m flirting back. I could see in the corner of my eye Eli shaking his head in amusement.

She giggled, flirtatiously with a blush, “You have a way with words. What's your name?” She asked, as her eyes traveled from my eyes to my lips. What was happening? I didn’t think I liked girls. However, I didn’t know. Maybe I was lesbian before.

“Uh, Rayne Griff.” I said as I sat awkwardly.

She smiled as if I were a puppy she wanted to take home, “Well, Rayne Griff, it looks like you are leaving soon.” Eli stood up, taking our luggage, “Maybe I could give you my number and I can catch up with you later sometime?” I scratched my head, I didn’t have a number. Heck, I didn’t even have any type of cellular device.

Eli spoke up, “She doesn’t have a phone. Sorry to burst your bubble.” I stood up, grabbing my tote bag that Eli packed for me, and hearing our boarding group being called. The girl blinked, looking as if she was rejected. It was as if Eli said I didn’t have a phone to tell her I wasn’t interested.

I shook my head at him as I looked at her. Her eyes were sad and I felt bad, “I really don’t, don’t take it personally. If I do get one, I’ll try to talk to you, okay?” I said, trying to make up for Eli being as asshole and hurting the poor girl’s feelings.

She perked up from her rejected state, “My name is Izzie. I am a traveling beauty guru. You can find me on the galactic interweb at IzBeauty. Here’s my card, if you change your mind.” She handed me a glittery business card, her fingertips gliding over mine as she pulled away.

Izzie began walking away, “I hope this is not our last conversation, Rayne Griff.” She winked and turned around.

I was in a daze as we walked from the walkway onto the spacecraft. Eli was laughing as he handed out our tickets to the aircraft attendant. Eli handed the man my intergalactic passport before we boarded. The man handed it to me and I looked at it before Eli took it back and put it in his wallet. I had a quick glimpse of the picture on my intergalactic passport and saw a girl who looked like me, but felt like someone else. Her eyes, stared back at mine, with knowledge of things I did not know. Memories that were long gone.

“Hey can I see that again?” I asked Eli as I trailed behind him. I wanted to know more about this girl. The girl I once was.

“Nope, knowing you, you’d give it to those Zenons.” He snapped in response as he walked briskly down the spacecraft terminal.

I rolled my eyes, “Okay, okay. I get it, I just didn’t want to hurt her feelings. And you were no help.” I said as we entered the sliding doors of the spacecraft.

“Welcome to Interspace Frontier. Galactic travel in under hours with elite service. Please contact a flight attendant if you have more than 3 suit cases.” Words spoke over the intercom system of the spacecraft.

Eli lead me past the first class areas to an area with many rows of seven seats on each side of the space craft. In the middle of the craft, far back from where we were. There was a set of stairs that went down for more seats. We sat down in the white leather chairs to the right.

We were the first in the row and Eli looked at our tickets, “Wing 3: Seat 304A and 304B. Yep, you’re getting 304A, I hate the fucking window seat.” Eli said as he crammed our luggage in the hanging storage areas that were directly above our seats. He pressed the storage units in above us with a click. He had to duck his head from hitting the low ceiling. Fortunately, I did not have to duck at all from my petite stature.

“So what planet are you from that makes you so tall?” I asked as I looked at him.

Eli’s light grey eyes flashed with humor, “Well, my dad is from Ganakk, my mom is from Hanna. Ganakkans inherently have long extremities. If you know what I mean.” He winked at me.

I glared at him. I’ve noticed in these past few weeks he always had to slide dirty jokes in at any chance he got, “Ew, gross. Shut up. I’m throwing you off the spacecraft when we hit light speed.” I said and he laughed. I was not sexually attracted to him in any way, shape or form. He was attractive, yes, but not to me. I’ve noticed he did get many stares from women on Hanna- and even an occasional man- but I did not like him to that sense. I could see why we were best friends once, because we did not, and intimately could not, cross the line into something else. It made me shiver at the thought.

I clicked in my seat belt and looked outside the window. I took in the site of Hanna. How beautiful. The air, so fresh. The many trees swayed in the breeze. Mountains far in the distance near a picturesque lake. Wildlife was so bountiful as you could find deer pouncing around the land. Trees stretched for miles on end. Hanna had the finest trails for hiking and many people visited for the nature walks and the beauty of the land. From the Mount Joridas to the Ghados Falls, there were so many sights to behold. Many weddings took place here because of the woodsy lands.

I could tell this was Eli’s favorite place to be. He had been in vacation mode for the past few weeks as I adapted to my new surroundings. I knew he did not want to leave this planet but he had to for his job.

It took about twenty minutes to board the whole spacecraft. I looked around, hardly any rows were filled for this flight. We were headed to the Intergalactic Space Station. I guess not many people went there. I picked up the pamphlet in front of me that gave information about the flight in multiple languages. I flipped the pages, reading the information about Frontier S209. “Frontier 209 max capacity 2,646 people.” 2,646 people?! I blinked, there had to be only about a few hundred people I saw board this spacecraft. I was in awe at how many people could fit on this thing. Then again, there was three other wings besides ours.

One Reorf man sat next to Eli. The man had a business suit on with his enormous blubber green body sitting between two seats. The man’s whiskers moved every time he breathed. The air smelled greasy, as if he had Earthling McDonalds fast food with him. I felt bad for Eli that he was closer to him; however, Eli was supposed to have my seat and that was technically karma slapping Eli in the face.

An attendant came over to our row, “Um, sir, sorry to bother you but if I could see your ticket?” The Reorf man grunted, reached into his pant and pulled out his ticket.

The woman looked at it, “You’re actually row 308C and 308D. If you could move two rows back, please.”

Eli sighed in relief, a bead rolled down his face. He wiped it away as he cleared his throat as the Reorf man got up and moving his items back.

I looked at him, “Are you okay, Eli?”

Eli rolled up his black sleeves of his shirt, “Yeah, I’m just a little claustrophobic is all.” He smiled faintly at me. He didn’t seem to be comfortable ever since we got on the spacecraft.

“Hello, this is Captain Beard speaking. We will be preparing for takeoff in a few minutes. Drinks and snacks will be served once the Frontier has hit light speed. Thank you for choosing to fly with United Interspace.”

You could feel the space craft pulling in its terminal walkway and rolling away to the launch strips. I watched outside the window. The window slicked over with a dark color as you could hear the spacecraft charging its power to launch. The wheels of the spacecraft began rolling, quickly, and then a boom sounded. I was in awe as the spaceship was flying directly up, into space in a ten minute time frame. I felt my stomach tickle with the loss of gravity. My belt held me in place as we left the planets atmospheric layers. I felt like I was floating on a cloud. Another boom sounded. The floating feeling left me and I felt steady, as if we were on ground again. Weird. I looked out and lights flashed by as if we were a shooting star. This must be light speed. Duh. I looked to my side and saw Eli’s eyes closed. His veins popped from his arms as he gripped the arms of the seats tightly.

“So, uh, whatcha doing Eli?” I asked, poking him. Now, it was my turn to mess with him.

He opened his eyes and glared at me, “I swear to god, I can’t wait for the chance to spank you. You better watch yourself.” He said as his arms relaxed and he clasped his hands. I wasn’t intimidated by the slightest. He always threated that.

I rolled my eyes, “Yeah, yeah, yeah.” I watched as a few attendants began coming down the rows with drinks and peanut packets.

Eli gave me my ear pods to listen to his music for the rest of the flight. I listened to many alternative songs across the galaxy. Some of them were old Earth songs. From FRENSHIP to Paramore I smiled to myself. I liked the beats of the music. Most of the music had an underlying melancholy feel but it was enchanting in an odd way.

“This used to be one of your favorites.” Eli said quietly.

“What’s it called?” I could hear a honey voice over the music and a man who rapped. In the end, it’s him and I. The girl sang over and over. Chills ran down my spine. I liked it.

“Him & I by G-Easy and Halsey. You had a really fucking weird and old music taste. I don’t know how you listen to this shit.” I scrunched my face at him in a glare. Asshole. I swear.

“This is your playlist I thought?” I said, confused and trying to make a point that he had as bad of music taste as me.

“No, this is your old one. I thought I’d play it for you but I’m getting sick of it to be honest.” My old playlist. That said something about me. I wanted to keep listening.

The music stopped and I ripped out my ear pods, “What the fuck, Eli?”

Eli’s eyes flashed, irritated, “Look, Rayne, we listened to that for 20 minutes and the spacecraft is going to be in the Intergalactic Space Station orbit in ten minutes.”

I gave him puppy dog eyes, “Please?”

He squinted at me, “That may work on someone else, but not me.” He sighed and shook his head, “Fine. You can have it for five more minutes.”

I smiled and took his phone, looking through the music tracks. War of Hearts, Ruelle. A sad beat played. Did that mean something? 1000 Nights by FRENSHIP? A lonely song. Jungle by Tash Sultana? Another sad song. I Don’t Know Why by Imagine Dragons? Mysterious. Then the weirder songs came on. Makeba by Jain? A song that brought a smile to my lips, I did not know why. The words and beat made me smile. Breakfast by Jaden Smith? Okay this one just seems completely different than all of the others. I quickly previewed the songs as I did not have much time. My soul, hungry to know who I once was. These songs, so sad, some happy, some mysterious. Did they have anything to do with me? Or were they just songs I liked the beats of? I didn’t understand what they meant. Most of them spoke about love. About passion. They made me feel sad. They made me feel like there was a second piece to my story. Where was it? More importantly: who was it?

 

 

Chapter 7: What the Fuck Did I Get Myself Into?

Lights illuminated space as the Interspace Frontier came into the Intergalactic Space Station orbit. My hand pressed on the glass as my eyes gazed at the beautiful sight. It was vast. It was the size of its own continent as we approached the Interspace Frontier S209 spacecraft was only an ant in comparison. The space station was a gigantic circle, like a doughnut, and had many windows that reminded me of apartments.

The spacecraft entered the force field of the landing area in the Intergalactic Space Station. The spacecraft landed silently and extended it’s terminal walkway. Eli got up and grabbed our luggage and my tote. I pulled the tote over my shoulder, trailing behind him.

“Thank you for choosing United Frontier. Please travel with us again.” We heard as we walking out of the spacecraft into the walkway to the terminal gate.

As we exited the terminal gates, I looked at the glass windows that showed space crafts entering and exiting the space station. It was a pretty damn cool sight to be seen. I looked at the people waiting to board and they read their glass news tablets and books as if this were any every day experience. It was, but this was all new to me.

I ran behind Eli, he walked at a fast pace at all times, “Hey, wait up!” I said, trailing behind.

“I just want to get our meeting over with and relax, okay? I’m not going to wait for your ass as you gawk at everything you pass.” I glared at him and shook my head.

“Whatever.” I said as I walked quickly next to him.

We left through the aircraft terminal doors and went down escalators into a blue lit lobby area the size of a football field, “Woah.” I looked around in awe.

The ceiling was painted with clouds and yellowy-white light illuminated the whole room. A food court was on one side of the lobby and on the opposite side was a few shops selling snacks and toiletries. I said as Eli walked quickly off of the escalator and brushed passed people, walking towards the elevators located directly in the center. The elevators were completely glass and shot beyond the high ceiling of the lobby.

Eli pulled me into an elevator before it closed on me, “Jesus Christ, Rayne. Keep up, would you?” He shook his head. The elevator closed faster than expected in a whoosh. A few other people stood with us. One amphibian and two people who looked to be human. Eli pressed the number 34 on the elevator and had to scan a badge in his wallet.

The elevator shot up in a silent whoosh and my stomach dropped. The granite ground underneath us went away underneath the glass floor of the elevator. The lobby disappeared and then the next few floors was what looked to be a mall area. Glowing neon blue, orange, green and red lights flickered in between floors and shops. The elevator came to a halt, the amphibian walked out. The glowing lights disappeared as the elevator climbed up. The elevator halted at a warm colored floor with wood flooring and dark blue walls. I read a sign that said Escalade Hotel. Hotels in space? The humans with us walked out. We went many more floors up and it was our destination.

“Iris recognition required.” The elevator said as it came to a halt and the elevator became engulfed in darkness where there was no light besides the one illuminating the elevator. I looked down, the once transparent ground turned black. I looked around the circular elevator; there looked to be no floor here. I was confused.

Eli stood next to the elevator panel where red lasers appeared and he put his eye in front of it. There was a zing nose. The lasers still were scanning. Eli motioned for me to come over. I cocked my head in confusion. I put my eye in front of it and it zinged again. A click sounded and the door opened to a floor with titanium walls and grey linoleum floors. Small lights lined the floors as a group of teens walked past us. These people were dressed much alike in color scheme. Grey hoodies, dark heather-grey shirts, solid grey sweat pants. One person in the group of teens was wearing a blue shirt. There were two other, older looking people, who walked past with vests on, dress shirts and dress pants in grey and white colors. I felt as if I became color blind entering this floor. It was odd, to a sense.

I followed Eli as he walked around the elevators and towards an area that the linoleum floors change into grey wood floors. The walls are painted with a warm grey color. As we pass I read the numbers on the walls: 619, 621, 623… We walk for a few minutes and I stop counting the numbers. Eli halts and get out his badge from his wallet again and puts it up to the door lock. The door opens with a click. As we walk in the room illuminates and I see two queen size beds. There’s a bathroom near the entrance and a virtual reality wall that displays a moving sea directly in front of the beds.

Eli takes my hand and pulls me outside of the room. He says, “Come on, we’re running a bit behind. The meeting starts at 3 and it’s 2:58.”

I walk quickly behind him in almost a jog as I try to match his long strides. We continue down the long hallway of rooms and the floor inclines as if it were a hill and then levels out. We pass a small window and I take a glance. It’s a huge area inside with people running around a track together. We keep walking, Eli picking up his pace as we pass more people in grey outfits on. The flooring declines and I almost trip down it. We pass another window and inside is a gigantic pool that ends at a glass wall that looks out to space. Some people are swimming, others practicing diving. My eyes flash in wonder. It was beautiful.

I run after Eli as he is still walking quickly and he turns a corner. I follow him as we enter a circular hallway that splits into two other circular hallways. He goes the one to the right and at the end is a hallway is a door. He puts his badge to the lock and it clicks.

“I thought you guys had a spacecraft delay. At least you made it only a minute late.” A muscular man with fiery orange hair pulled back in a ponytail said.

Eli looked across the room, “My apologies, but Rayne had to stare at everything that we passed, I swear to god.” He threw me under the bus.

“Welcome back, Rayne.” The man with the fiery orange hair said. I took the open seat near where Eli sat at the black table. The chair was black leather and I felt super small in it. I adjusted myself, so I looked a bit taller.

“Uh, thanks, I guess.” I said in response as the room became quiet and the other people at the table looked at me. I looked around the room. Eight others sat. Everyone dressed in business casual suits. One amphibian woman sat at the table, her scales were transparent and showed her skin underneath. A few people looked like they were from Hanna or Earth. One other besides Eli looked to be from Ganakk. One very tan man looked to be from Ekkberen from his scuffed look and piercings. Another person I could not guess where the hell they were from.

“She doesn’t remember names, Red.” Eli said as awkwardness ensued.

“The less names she knows the better.” The Amphibian woman spoke as she looked at me, her light blue eyes dilating and constricting. I felt like my thoughts were being invaded. However, that’s the same way I felt with Sid; I just didn’t know it at the time. This woman seemed a lot more human than Sid. The scales on her body were not as prominent and I could see human looking skin as her scales were transparently covering her skin. The only thing showing her scales was the reflection of light on them and her scales would look almost silver.

“I second that.” The man from Ekkberen said.

“Well, I guess we should get this meeting over with.” Red said as he pressed a button on the remote in his hand. The rooms light dimmed and a light blue three dimensional projection showed in front of on the table above a black circular looking stone. A planet appeared in front of us, rotating on its axis. Tiny words said next to the planet. Valorion.

Red said, “You two are going to be sent to Sequoia, the capital of Valorion.” He pressed another button. The capital showed as a dot and zoomed in. A projection of a city with many lights was shown. There were many skyscraper buildings that was in front of a beach area. It reminded me of Las Vegas, Nevada on planet Earth.

“Of course, we will need you two to be in your roles.” I blinked, what was my role? Oh god, don’t tell me…

“That means Eli will take the place of your master and you will have to act as Bot 404 again. The same way you acted during trainings.” Well, fuck me, right?

 

Chapter 8: They Are Watching You

I heard his low voice in my ear, “Testing, testing.”

I responded, “Unfortunately, I hear you.”

“Good girl.” I squinted my eyes and a chill ran down my back. I wanted this day to be over already. Eli was already having too much fun with this.

The plan was simple: Act like a small child. Get to know the Valorions while I’m at Eli’s side. We would mingle and collect information to take back to the UGN. We had mics on us and microscopic cameras on our clothes. We weren’t the only ones from the United Galactic Nations Force to be at this event. There were many more like us who were disguised, hidden. It was scary, but thrilling to be able to go there. Eli told me that some people have been caught by the Valorions because of the recent unity of the Amphibian and Valorion people. I asked what would happen if caught. He would not answer me.

Amphibians had gifts of telepathy. Some had the rare ability to see the past of others, like Sid and feel for intentions. Eli had been trained to hide these things from Amphibians. I, on the other hand, had not. This was what the amphibian woman explained to me days prior.

Eli sprayed cologne on himself and tucked in his dress shirt. I sat on the queen bed, flicking through channels on the wall to watch. He looked at me on the bed.

“What?” I said as I looked at him.

He cut his beard down to just stubble on his face. His grey eyes flickered with anger, “Well, the Christmas Event starts in two hours and we haven’t even left yet. You haven’t even showered today, and you’re still laying around. Do you want me to start treating you like a baby now?” I glared at him and got up. I quickly took a shower and dried myself. I put on new underwear, sweatpants and a grey shirt. He said that I’d have my dress clothes ready when we were on the spacecraft to Sequoia.

Twenty minutes later, on a privately owned spacecraft, I pulled on a satin red dress with white fuzz lining the bottom flare of the dress and white fur on the shoulder pads. It had long sleeves that flared out and white fuzzy cuffs. I picked up the diaper, frowning at it. Well, here goes a shot at putting it on I guess.

I sat down on the ground over the unfolded diaper. I placed the tapes on. Simple. Not rocket science. I came out of the bathroom and a girl named Francesca was waiting to fix my hair and apply some blush to my cheeks and mascara to my eyes. She made my hair wavy and put a red satin bow in it to hold my longer front hair back.

I looked at Eli, he was adjusting his red tie in the mirror and met my eyes. Something flashed in his eyes. It looked like he was checking me out. He looked away, trying to play it off. He pulled on his black suit jacket.

“Now we have to put your stockings on and socks. Did you want to do it? Or do you need help?” Francesca asked.

Eli walked towards us, “Here, I’ll do it for her. I have to make sure her diaper’s on right anyways.”

He raised my dress and sighed, meeting my eyes, “I had a feeling that you didn’t know how to change yourself.”

Francesca smiled as she looked at me, “You put it on backwards? Oh my god, that’s adorable.” She and Eli laughed. I blushed.

Eli led me back into the bathroom, removing my diaper, “You didn’t even use powder?”

My face was warm, “I really don’t want to talk about this anymore. Just get it over with.”

He had me lay on the ground, powdering my diaper and front area and taping the diaper on snugly. He helped me into nude stockings that looked to be embedded with hundreds of diamonds.

“Here’s the shoes and socks.” Francesca pointed to them on the ground as she was looking on her phone and messgaging someone.

I pulled on both frilly socks and then slipped my feet into Velcro velvet red shoes. I sat on the couch, crossing my arms. Eli came over with a red Hello Kitty pacifier that had a clip. He clipped the pacifier on a string that hung down from the v-neck, white fuzz lined dress near my chest.

“There, now you’re properly dressed for once in your life.” He said with humor flashing on his face.

“If anything happens tonight and I never see you again, just know that I hate you.” I said as I glared at him. Eli flashed a smile in response and walked away.

The intercom over the spacecraft announced, “We’ll be arriving in approximately five minutes.” I walked over to a window seat, gazing out to the planet. We were approaching quickly. I saw a brightly lit area of Valorion and as we approached, I found that that brightly lit area was Sequoia. It was a vast city with twinkling lights near the beach. Waves crashed into the shoreline and a breeze moved the trees. There were signs for casinos and strip clubs on one side of the city. The other side had an elegant look with a dome shaped building at the center and then skyscraper buildings surrounding it.

Eli placed the pacifier in my mouth as our spacecraft landed silently near the beach at Sequoia’s landing pad. Many other space crafts were landing from other planets. I kneeled in my chair as I looked out the window at the different designs. One spacecraft was red, shaped like a car, and had fans horizontally spinning as it landed. Another was gigantic with a triangular shape and a bright orange color.

I felt a sting on the soft tissue of my buttock. I whimpered and looked back angrily.

“That’s to calm you. Sorry, baby girl. I can’t have you freaking out or doing anything to ruin tonight, or blowing our cover.” I cocked my head, why would I do anything to ruin things for us? I’m not that stupid. I didn’t understand it. My brain waves slowed and, he was right, I began to feel very relaxed and euphoric.

“Show’s on.” He said as he got up and the doors of the private spacecraft opened and a walkway locked onto the ground.

He took my hand and lead us to a limousine that was waiting on the road near the landing pad. We got in and a man with two heads looked back, “Welcome to Sequoia. Is it your first time?”

Eli shook his head, “No, I’ve been here once or twice before this. This is my baby’s first time though.”

The limousine took off down the road near the beach. One of his heads turned to look at me “She’s a cute one, how old?” I didn’t like his stare but I didn’t care either. Whatever Eli gave me was making me very lax.

“A month.” Eli said as his arm wrapped behind my back.

“Still a newborn I see. I’ve been thinking of getting one ourselves.” The head on the right said. I was disgusted. I now understand why Eli gave me meds.

“Yea, they are quite a handful.” Eli responded nonchalantly. He was good at this. Thank god I didn’t have to talk.

The limousine can to a halt at a grand hall. I looked over at the tall building in front of us and it had cream colored satin curtains that were at each side of the building. Eli got out of the car and I slid over to get out. Eli grabbed underneath my arm pits and pulled me out of the car, placing me on the ground softly. He pulled out a few dollars and handed it to the two-headed man.

“Thanks, buddy.” Eli said as he closed the door.

We walked in and Eli acknowledged a lot of people that we passed. Some people would ask about me and have small talk.

“Oh, she is just the darndest thing, Eli!”


“Aww, I’d love to just take her home and call her my own.”


“Look! See I told you we should have got one like her.”

My mind didn’t care. I just stood there, awkwardly. All of the people thought I was shy, quiet. I would cast my gaze around, looking for familiar faces like the directors I once knew. I didn’t see anyone. Eli directed me towards a table with his name on it. He had me sit down as he mingled with others.

I watched people as they chatted. I saw many people with expensive dresses on and suits. A enormous chandelier hung above everyone. The rich. The powerful. All in one room. How did these wealthy people make their money? The buying and selling of bots? Of people? Sickening. Upsetting. I stopped looking at people.

“I’m going to go to the restroom real quick, do you think you’ll be okay on your own for a second?” Eli looked down at me. I looked up and nodded, pacifier still in my mouth.

Five minutes passed and people kept coming up to me, asking where my daddy, master or babysitter was. I just told them the bathroom through my pacifier.

Ten minutes passed, I looked around the large dining hall. No Eli. Where was Eli? Did something happen? I got up, walking towards the back of the dining hall. Two sets of stairways wrapped up to where a large hallway was that led to the restrooms. I walked up the stairs and stood near the men’s bathroom, pacing.

“Ra-“ A pause, “Bot 404.” I turned my head and met awaiting blue eyes. They flashed, lovingly, as they saw my outfit. Lovingly. Zane. His eyes scanning my outfit from top to bottom as he fixed the cufflinks of his jacket.  Was he about to say my real name?

Here was the man who I thought was a terrible person from what he did to me was standing before my very eyes. The things I wanted to say to him. I saw red. Anger boiling in my veins. My pacifier dropped out of my mouth. My face red, my teeth clenched.

His eyes flashed. With pain, hurt. Why? It was bewildering, the look he had. I didn’t understand it.

“Baby girl, what are you doing without your paci?” Eli left the bathroom, kneeling and placing the pacifier in my mouth.

Eli stood and his gaze went to Zane’s. Zane blinked away the look he had as he looked at Eli, “Hey, Eli. Long time, no see, old friend.” Zane came over and shook Eli’s hand. Old friend. Eli needed to explain some things. I didn’t understand any of this. We’re we really on an assignment?

Zane’s eyes fell back on mine. I tore my glance away from him and began walking away, back to where I was sitting. I did not want to be near this man.

I felt someone pull me to a halt, “Where do you think you’re going?” Eli said as I looked up at him.

I didn’t respond. I just looked at the ground, “I apologize, she’s in a mood tonight.”

Zane responded, “No, you’re fine. I understand completely how that is.” I met his eyes, confused. It’s as if they were speaking in a different language. I realized I was glaring at Zane. I tore away my gaze.

Zane cocked his head as he caught my look, “Eli, can I talk to you in private?” He said in a hoarse voice.

Eli nodded, “Go back to your table, baby girl.” Zane blinking as Eli called me baby girl. I began walking down the stairs as the two walked into the closet room near the bathrooms. I stopped and turned back around. I pressed my ear against the door.

“When are they removing the block?” I could hear Zane’s muffled voice in concern.

“The council is adamant about not removing it until a year from now.” Eli responded quickly, quietly.

“I’m tired of playing this waiting game. I want to pull the trigger on this plan. Did you see the look she gave me? What the fuck was that dude? You couldn’t have at least told her something?” Zane said with a passion I didn’t understand.

“You need to calm down, look,” I began hearing a white noise over my mic and earpiece. I was confused.

“Rayne, can you please let us know what’s going on there?” I heard a woman’s voice over my ear piece. I was confused. What was Eli doing? Blocking the mic?

I realized Eli was trying to hide something important. I said, “Sorry my mic dropped into water. Give me a second.”

I heard in a hushed voice, barely visible to the human ear, “There are snakes in the counsel of the UGN. We need numbers. This plan is going to fail in a month’s time. My helix has been tapped for the past few months and I’m not the only one, check yours.” He paused, “Aries is up their asses, literally and figuratively and that’s the main reason Rayne still has the block. I think Rayne saw something she shouldn’t have before what happened to her happened.” Who was Aries? What did this all mean? Is that why Eli hasn’t been telling me many things? So many questions but it was not the time for answers. They were watching us. Whoever they were.

Eli’s voice became loud again and the white noise left the mic, “Look, be patient. Once the block is removed she’ll be back to normal and she will probably still be a brat to you. It’s Rayne, that’s just her.” You could hear the sarcasm in his voice. Why were they talking about me? What was this block? I didn’t understand any of it.

The only thing I did understand is: I could not fully trust anyone. Not the United Galactic Nations. Not the Valorions. Nowhere was considered safe. People were watching us. I didn’t know why, but I was going to find out.

 

 

Chapter 9: Apparently I Was Dead

The door opened and I fell on my back. Ouch.

“What are you doing here?” Eli said as he looked down in surprise. Did he not hear me over the mic saving his ass?

Zane held out his hand and I took it, standing up. He straightened out my dress for me with a smile but his eyes were sad. I met his eyes, he looked away, irritated. I didn’t understand why he was suddenly angry. Was it what Eli said?

“It was nice seeing you two, but I must go.” Zane said with a nod of his head to Eli and I. His eyes met Eli’s but he didn’t look at me. Zane was hot and cold. I didn’t get what the emotional change was all about.

The rest of the night went by in a blur. I didn’t understand the words that were exchanged between Eli and Zane. A block. What was this block? Is that why I couldn’t remember my past? Was it a memory block? ‘… that’s the main reason Rayne still has the block. I think Rayne saw something she shouldn’t have before what happened to her happened.’ If I had a memory block, then who put in? The Valorions? The United Galactic Nations? The directors? And, hypothetically, if I had a block, what did I see before my memory was lost? What was so important that someone didn’t want me to know?

Something was dire. There were lives on the line. Whatever I had saw, must have been important. If it were so important, why am I not dead? Why I am still alive? So many things didn’t add up.

On the spacecraft home, my eyes got drowsy as I sucked on my pacifier.

“You know you can take that out now, right? We’re done roleplaying unless you needed me to baby you a little longer?” Eli said as he took off his tie. I spit out the pacifier, glaring at him.

We were back at the Intergalactic Space Station in our room, “Thank god that’s over.” Eli said as he threw his jacket on the dresser. I was about to sit down, until I heard a knock on the door.

Eli gave a confused look as he approached the door, “Hello?”

A muffled voice responded as Eli looked through the peephole, “Eli. You’re being called to the conference room to talk with the UGN counsel.” Eli’s eyes flashed with apprehension. I never saw him this shaken since we launched from Forestor on planet Hanna in the Interspace Frontier.

He looked at me, words playing at his lips but he didn’t speak. He silently left the room without question.

I went to my bed and took off the stupid frilly socks. Panic seeping into my pores. Where did Eli go? Would he be coming back? Why was he gone?

I took off the stockings and tried to preoccupy myself with television shows.

An hour passed by, still no Eli. I paced the room, crossing my arms. Should I leave the room? I can’t sit here forever. I tried drifting my thoughts to something else but it kept going back to Eli. He was the only person I trusted. The only person who has been consistently honest. Tonight he said things that weren’t made for my ears but it made sense. He wasn’t lying to me and that’s what mattered the most.

Twenty more minutes passed. What was taking so long? If it were really only a ‘talk’ then it shouldn’t take this long.

I can’t sit any longer. Fuck this. I don’t care if I get into trouble. I need to know what’s going on.

I slid on sweats and took off my dress and slid a dark-grey hoodie on that had a UGNF logo on it. I walked out of the room, closing the door quietly. I walked briskly down the hallway, towards the gym track and pool where Eli took me a few days ago. It was late at night and no one was in the pool. I passed the pool and turned the corner. The hallway was quiet. I walked up to the door and heard nothing. I opened the door and looked inside. Nothing. No one. I walked to the main circular hallway again, confused. Where was anyone? I paced back and forth, scratching my head.

“Rayne?” I turned around and a Zenon girl was looking at me as if she knew me. My eyes flashed, thinking of Izzie. However, this was not Izzie.

“Hi, uh, who are you?” The girl was tall, probably about 5 foot 9. She had long dark purple hair with light purple highlights and a septum piercing, nose piercing, and eyebrow piercing all filled with diamonds twinkling on her face. She looked like a model, with a perfect complexion and sharp contours on her face. She had a sleeveless black shirt on and grey shorts. Her eyes were dark purple with flickers of magenta.

She frowned, “I’m Gemini, but you can call me Gem, Gemmy or Gemma.” She blinked, coming closer, “So it’s really true…All the rumors I heard and I haven’t seen you in so long.” She was staring at me as if I was a ghost, “They really did take you, didn’t they?”  

I shrugged, “I guess someone did take me. I just can’t figure out who and why.”

She shook her head in awe, as if I were not real, “I missed you, Rayne. Like, a lot. I thought you were gone. We had a freaking wake for you and talked about you like you were dead.” She said as she touched my arm, her eyes getting watery.

I looked down at my arm, confused of her sudden proximity. Zenons always seem to have an affinity for you. Eli’s words repeated in my head. Was this girl, from my past, the reason he said that? I didn’t get it. And a wake? Did I die? What happened that everyone thought I was dead?

 

Chapter 10: The Wall’s Midlife Crisis

“Do you know where a conference would take place besides here?” I asked Gemini.

She blinked away her watery eyes, her long lashes fluttering, “Yeah, why?”

I responded, “Well, my friend, Eli, supposedly had a conference with the UGN and I’ve been trying to find him.”

She rose her eyebrows, “Eli’s here?! No way. I haven’t seen him, Jay or Zane in what feels like a year.” Gemini said happily as if she were close friends with them. Him, Jay or Zane. Who was Jay? I knew 4 out of 5 but this all confused me.

“But, you said with the UGN? At this time?” She looked to not believe me. I nodded, she began walking, “Well, any conference with them would be at the restricted floor that we don’t have access too unless were called up there.” She crossed her arms.

“So, basically, I just have to wait.” I said as I sighed and began walking back to my room. I had no badge so I was locked out but I could at least stand there.

“Hey, where are you going?” She asked as she walked behind me.

I shrugged, “I’m probably just going to walk around since I’m locked out of my room anyways.”

“I mean, I’ll walk with you.” She came near my side as we walked up the incline of the hallway, “I have so many questions, Rayne. Like, what happened?”

I shook my head, “I have no idea. No one will tell me. I don’t remember my past. Nothing up until I was initiated as a bot.” I shrugged.

“WOAH WOAH WOAH. What?!” Gemini stopped, pissed, “Don’t even tell me that. There’s no way. So that’s where you went. You literally were-“ She stopped speaking as her ear lit up, blue. On her ear was a Helix. Oh fuck. All of them had Helix’s. Did I? I wanted her to tell me what happened, but she halted midsentence.

She spoke as she looked straight, “She deserves to know what happened.” She paused, “That’s bullshit.” She gritted her teeth, her eyes looking at me as she shook her head.

I began walking straight, I wanted to punch a wall. I was pissed. All of these lies. All of these secrets. I kicked the wall in frustration. My hand stretched out and I felt a force of energy travel from my hand to the wall. The wall concaved and the steel behind it made a popping noise. My mouth gaped as I looked at my hands. What just happened? Was that me or the wall going through a midlife crisis?

Gemini was standing behind me, her face shocked, “Please, tell me I’m not going crazy. Did you really not touch that and that happened?” I scratched my head.

“I honestly don’t know. I’ve never done that before, I swear.” I said, disoriented. What was that? Was I gifted? What did this all mean?

“I’m just going to ignore that that just happened.” Gemini said as she began walking, “Fuck. They want to have a conference with me now too.” She rolled her eyes.

I walked with her towards the elevators. We walked in silence. She seemed absurdly quiet from how talkative she just was. Gemini was fuming, pissed. I was perplexed on what I did to the wall, confused.

As we went down the hallway, we went down the incline and turned into the long hallway of rooms. I blinked, Eli was standing near someone who had their back turned. Eli looked perfectly fine. The man next to him looked familiar from behind. Dirty blonde hair, sweat pants, and a hoodie on. He turned to me, smiling warmly.

“ZANEY!” Gemini yelled down the hall, “Oh my god, its like old times! Zaney and Rayney back together at last!!” Zaney and Rayney? What did that mean?

“Shhhh. Shut up, Gemma. There’s people sleeping.” Eli said in a hiss. Gemma? Maybe that’s what she preferred being called.

Gemma rolled her eyes, “Ugh, I was hoping time would change you’re assholic self, but, it looks like you aren’t that lucky.” She burned him, and I laughed.

Eli squinted at her, “Assholic isn’t even a word.” Gemini ignored him as her Helix lit up again.

“Well, I’d love to hang like old times with you all, but I’m being summoned to hell. BRB, guys.” She said as she stormed off toward the elevators. I liked her, she was very funny and nice.

Zane opened his door with his badge, “Well, I’ll see you guys in the morning.” He had a badge? As far as I knew, last month he was the enemy who worked for Sequoia Airspace. What happened? This was the first time I had seen Zane without a pacifier in my mouth and acting like a baby. I had questions I wanted answered.

“Wait, can I talk with you?” I asked as he held his door open. His tired eyes looked up curiously.

Eli answered, “Rayne, I think we all need some sleep. It’s been a long day and tomorrow we all have to wake up early for a conference.”

“No, Eli, you’ve pissed me off enough. I want to talk to Rayne, without you.” Zane said as he motioned for me to come in.

Eli rolled his eyes, “Whatever, Rayne the room number is 809. Just knock and I’ll let you in.”

Then me and Zane were alone in his room. He sat on his bed, clasping his hands and looking at me. Humor playing on his face as his eyes danced.

“Why are you here?” I asked, flatly.

He cocked his head, confused with my sudden attitude, “I’m here because of you.”

I shook my head, squinting at him. I was puzzled, “Why though? I just don’t understand.” Zane looked blankly at me.

Zane stretched and yawned, “You’ll find out everything soon. Just go to sleep, Rayne.” I stared at him.

My jaw shifted, Zane’s eyes traced it with his eyes, “Fine.” I left the room to Eli’s.

I tossed and turned until I finally fell asleep.

Everything would change the next day. Everything.

 

Chapter 11: Awakened

I saw the door open to the conference room on the restricted floor 29 as Zane and Eli walked in.

At the front of the room, many officials of the United Galactic Nations sat. Red and the amphibian woman with transparent scales looked to be the heads of it. They were having their monthly conference about issues relating to the galaxy. Multiple officials from across the planets sat at the table. Officials from Reorf, Tereet, Hanna, Earth, Aquari, Zenon, Manta, the Moon Station, Orion’s Belt Airspace, and the list went on. The only officials not present were from Valorion.

I sat outside with Gemma waiting patiently as an hour passed.I was supposed to wait outside in case I was needed as a witness.

Eli left the room, “Well, Zane just dropped a bunch of articles of proof in there and Vix and few others are being arrested as we speak.”

Gemma responded, “Whaaaaaaat?”

I was confused, “Who is Vix?”

“She’s that amphibian bitch who wrote me up last night for telling you ‘too much information’. Thank. God. She’s. Gone.” Gemma said as she stood up.

“Why is she being arrested?” I asked.

“Well, I guess she was sending information from the Helix database to the Valorion. Also, she’s suspected of attempted murder along with a few other officials.” Eli said grimly as he glanced at me.

Officials left the room as we all sat there, waiting for Zane.

Someone was calling my name, “Rayne Griff, please follow me.” I looked over and saw Red motioning for me to follow him and a few others. I looked at Eli and Gemmy and they nodded to follow him.

I followed him into the elevators and it shot up. There were higher floors? I thought this was the last one.

Ten minutes later I was laying on a bed, being prepped for a brain surgery to remove the memory block in my brain. They told me it was a fairly quick surgery and that I’d be awake in 30 minutes. As the anesthesiologist was injecting the sleeping medication, Zane walks in. His eyes, anxious. I was confused as the sleep medicine reached my brain. I felt someone kiss the top of my head, and squeezed my hand before my mind blacked out.

__________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

I heard voices.

"Are you sure you want to be in here? She may start yelling." 

"Well, it's Rayne, so that's a given." I heard a familiar voice say. One I've known. One who I could listen to for hours on end and never get tired of. 

I missed his closeness. His lips traveling up my neck. His fingertips traveling down my back. His eyes flashing with humor.

I wanted him. His warmth. His love. 

My eyes opened, bright light assaulting my vision. The things I saw, the horrible, traumatizing things, rushed to my brain. Things I wish I never saw. Things I regret getting myself into. Images playing in my mind. I tried to shut it off. I couldn't. I could never forget what I saw that day. I thought being a bot was bad, but nothing, no nothing, compared to what I saw two months ago. 

"Rayne-" Zane's eyes met mine, dancing happily that I was awake. Those eyes. How I missed them.

"I need something to throw up in." I closed my eyes, feeling sick from what I knew, what I saw.

[Lionsheart]

I have about 10 more chapters after this but I will leave you all with these ten for today. Please feel free to give feedback because it helps me to revise and motivates me to write more chapters.

 

 

Chapter 12: Rayne Griff

Approximately 1 year ago. Zane.

I was looking over the incoming trainee’s charts with the other officials. They would arrive today. At least three of them would quit the first week and go with an easier job in the Galactic Forces. The job of an officer was not to be taken lightly. Some would last a month. Some would leave the first few days, breaking a legal contract with the UGNF (United Galactic Nations Forces). Some would be discharged due to misconduct.

We liked to bet on which trainee would leave first and which trainee would be the top in their class. It was a fun game we played.

“There’s a Zenon girl this year, boys.” Mathias said as he looked at the charts and the picture. I shook my head. Zenon girls were hot, but I didn’t care for them. Most of them were lesbian, anyways.

I didn’t really care for girls anymore. I’ve had a record of hooking up in my youth. In the past three years, I’ve found myself tired of trying. No girl peaked my interests anymore. Most girls were the same, no matter what planet they were from. They were very predictable. Many bored me. I tried the whole relationship thing once or twice; it failed miserably and now I have two psychotic ex-girlfriends. One tried making me seem like I was a pervert. One made fun of me for having special interests. That’s a story for another day.

Ever since I became an officer with the United Galactic Nations, I am not allowed to have sexual relationships with trainees. I never have hooked up with a trainee and never planned too. That’s what I told myself, at least. Little did I know, I’d break that rule this year.

“I forecast this one to leave first.” Erik said as he pulled out a girl’s chart and picture. I looked at her image. Messy raven black hair. Glowing, sun-touched skin. Beautifully long lashes. Adorable. Sexy, in a subtle way. My mind mused. She'd look cute in a diaper. I brushed off the thought, quickly.

I blinked and looking down at my own charts, “Why her?”

Erik read off her chart, “Well, her chart says she’s 5’2, weighing 115 pounds, which we haven’t had someone that small since -if anyone remembers the last time I won a few years back- that Veronica girl dropping out. And, not to mention, she’s human.” He said as he looked up from his glasses.

I raised my eyebrows, “She’s part Earthling? She looks Hannan or Terethian.” I said as I grabbed the chart from him. The training camp was on planet Hanna after all. It was a great possibility she was Hannan. Hannan’s were a bit different that humans. They cared a lot about their planet. They were naturally very tan, toned, and skinny since they spent most of their time outdoors.

Hannans and Earthlings were both humans, yet Earthlings had more anomalies in their blood lines that lead to things like cancer or degenerative disorders. Scientists later found that this was because of the pollution and diets of Earthlings.

She looked fit, toned and well-kept, nothing like an Earthling. I couldn’t put my finger on it but there was something that interested me about this new trainee.

I flipped through the pages to read the DNA test, “Hey, where’s the DNA swab?”

Frank rose his eyebrows, “Are you sure it’s not mixed in another chart? We have to have it.

After all, we can’t accept trainees without them.” I searched and only saw a written ancestry in her chart. Impossible.

Erik laughed, “I knew it. She’d be the first to go. I’ll give the call now.” Oh, how much Erik pissed me off with his country accent.

Jay spoke up, “We can’t terminate her training the day of, idiot. We’ll just have to do a swab test when she arrives. Simple.” I laughed in relief. I was curious. Where was she from? I wanted to know about this new girl.

Hours passed and the buses rolled in. Frank and Erik checked to see if all trainees had arrived by calling names. I scanned over the new faces. One towering Ganakk guy that everyone bet would be the top of the class stood in the center. The model-like Zenon girl stood next to him. A few humans stood in a group together. A few Hannans sprinkled the group. My eyes scanned for someone who was missing. That girl. Where was she?

The girl brushed past me and Jay appeared by my side. That’s where she was, getting her DNA swab with Jay. My eyes watched the way she walked to the group. Her raven black hair falling off her shoulders and moving in the Hannan breeze softly. Her tiny grey tank top showing her back and black crisscross strappy sports bra. The way her ripped jean shorts complemented her perky bottom. Oh, the things I would do to that girl. I had to look away. I met the Ganakk guy’s eyes as he caught me checking her out. Well, were all guys right?

I crossed my arms as she turned around. I tried my best to look anywhere else, but it was as if I was a compass and my eyes were always pointing North. And she was North. As Erik and Frank spoke, and she looked at them, I looked at her. She had pink, pouty lips. Cute. Flushed cheeks. Bright, green eyes that were quick. They caught mine. Her eyes were stunning, breathtaking. I blinked as I looked at the other trainees, making it seem like I was scanning all of their faces, not just hers.

The trainees settled into their bunks. I sat at my desk and Jay came in, “Zane, you need to be the first one to see this.” He said as he slapped a few papers on my desk. Light shined on my desk as I looked at the words, momentarily confused. Oh, the DNA test of the girl. I read, curiously.

GRIFF, RAYNE

41% Earthling
28% Hannan
17% Nefareon
8% Terethian
6% Other(mixed)

My eyes flashed, oh no. This was not good. Nefareon. I’ve only heard rumors of what the Valorion have done to Nefareons. I’ve never met a Nefareon girl before.

I looked at Jay, “We need to edit this, stat.”

Jay scratched his head, “Isn’t that, like, illegal, Zane?”

“Not if no one knows besides me and you.” I said in a snap. He eyed me carefully.

Jay shook his head, “Why is it that important to you?”

“Think, Jay, that recent story of the missing family in Hanna? Who do you think took them? Why do you think they were taken? You’ve heard the rumors.” Did he not understand how important this was? As far as I knew, anyone of Nefareon descent were in hiding. She needed to be hidden.

Jay looked at me, studying me, “You like this girl, don’t you?”

I crossed my arms, “Just change it. Please.”

You didn’t know it at the time, Rayne Griff, but this was the first time I saved your life. And trust me, it would not be the last.

 

Chapter 13: Whatever-the-fuck I am

Rayne.

We arrived at the training base of the United Galactic Nations Forces, or otherwise known as the Galactic Forces. As the bus rolled in, it was a sight to be seen as one space craft was landing and another was taking off. I had only been through intergalactic travel a few times and that was to visit Earth to work for nature preserving. I spent three summers on Earth when I was young. Each summer, I would help plant trees, discard waste, fertilize soil, plant flowers, and water plants.

Earth was a dying planet. Many of the wealthy Earthlings moved to the Moon Station as Earth became overpopulated and polluted. People told me it was a waste of time, but, if they saw the animals that were still alive on planet Earth, they would understand why I helped. I had not traveled anywhere besides the lands of Hanna since the age of 7. I longed to travel the galaxy again. Hanna was beautiful, but I felt a growing curiosity to explore the planets. It was on my bucket list to travel to every single planet. I dreamed of being part of the Galactic Forces for so long. The traveling that they did was only in dreams. There were secrets of the universe that only the Galactic Forces knew. I wanted to be in on those secrets. My childhood was filled of them. I was hungry for answers. Curiosity would kill the cat, but I was no cat.

As far as my story goes, my parents left when I was the age of 7. I never found out why or how. They disappeared in a blink of an eye. I had memories of going camping with my parents, David and Val, and countless memories of hiking up the Joridas Mountains on Hanna. My dad taught me how to ride a bike, how to play soccer, and even how to start a fire from lint and twigs.

My mother was, what you would call, a green thumb. She showed me how to give back to the planet in the little time we shared together. We would go on whole summer expeditions to visit Earth to clean up fields and tame the pollution. When my mom tended to the plants, it was like watching magic. No, it was magic.

Once, when I was 5, we visited Earth. We planted many seeds in a field. I cut my finger as I was planting. I sucked on the blood and spit it out.

“Rayne, don’t spit on the soil.” She said angrily at me.

“Sorry, I just have a boo boo, momma.” I showed her my cut. She placed a few seeds in holes of soil and placed more dirt in. She watered the area and turned to me. My mom took off her glove and fished through her pocket. She kissed it and put a band aid on my finger.

I looked at the soil that my mother just watered, a green stalk sprouted out, slowly. My mom blinked, looking down. It was if we were watching a movie in slow motion. More plant stalks sprouted out of the soil. Green buds appeared on the stalks. The buds blossomed into many flowers. Lilacs. Daisies. Tulips. Dahlias. I thought I was dreaming. It was breathtaking.

This was the moment I knew my mother was not human nor Hannan. I looked at her and she walked away. I knew what she was. She was one of the fae, like in the tales of the Nefareon. This was the day I began believing. Believing that my childhood stories were true. That my mom was gifted.

The second time I saw this gift was when I became seven, my childhood dog, Rex, was ran over by a car. I heard a whimper as I was watering my parents’ plants in the front of our house. I looked behind me and all I saw was blood. At first, I didn’t connect it to Rex. All I saw was fur and a goopy mass of a dog. I didn’t understand. I screamed for my mom. A few neighbors peaked their head’s out their doors and one neighbor walked out onto his front porch.

I ran over to Rex, his leg twitching, my eyes watering. A tear rolled down my face, falling on Rex’s body. His neck was snapped, his eyes staring blankly. This couldn’t be. Tears fell as I picked him up and ran into my house with a lifeless animal in my arms.

My mom turned around, apron on, and with a knife in hand from cutting vegetables for dinner that night. She set her knife down as her eyes were in shock as I placed him gently on the table.

“He’s dead, momma, he’s dead.” I was crying, uncontrollably.

My mom came over to Rex and she touched him, snapping his neck back in place. Rex whimpered, light coming back to his eyes. My mom brought him back to life. But, how?

Rex rolled on his feet and was wagging his tail like nothing happened, yet he was a bloody mess. The wound on his stomach was closing. I looked at my mom in awe. For two years, I thought that the time where I watched her bring plants to life before my very eyes was just my young brain making things up. This made the thoughts in my head real. My mom had a gift. To bring others back to life. To create life with a touch of her fingers.

That night, my parents argued, “We’re not leaving her, Val. God damnit, listen to me.” My dad said, in an angry, hushed voice.

I pressed my ear to my bedroom door, “We can’t stay in Hanna. And she can’t come with us. If she stays on this planet, she’ll be safe. We need to leave; it’s becoming too obvious as the years go by.” My mother said anxiously, “You know I don’t want to leave her either. But it’s not about us anymore. We can’t be selfish. Period. No more discussion.” My mom said. I fell asleep that night, not knowing that the next day my life would change completely.

The next morning, my parents were gone. I moved five hundred miles to Petri, Hanna, where Fern and George lived. They were my parent’s good friends and would raise me until I was the age of 18.

Life became a lot stricter. I was not allowed to travel outside of the galaxy. I had a curfew. I had to tell them where I went or was at all times. My grades had to be excellent. I met all of their expectations throughout my childhood; however, they never told me why my parents left or where they went. They would tell me that they were in a better place. As if they were dead. I never understood. My mom was gifted. I had a feeling that they left because of her and her gift. Having special abilities like my mother was dangerous. People would kill to have what she had. That’s my theory on why she left. No other explanation would make as much sense to me.

Fern and George were pissed when they found out I was accepted into the United Galactic Nations Forces Academy. Fern tried hiding my acceptance letter from me, but my eyes caught the UGNF symbol on the letter she had in her hand.

“Can I see that?” I asked her.

She shook her head, “Why would you apply, Rayne? I thought you applied to college at Greenberg State. What happened?” She crossed her arms, fuming. Whoops. I guess I forgot to mention that I didn’t want to go to college. I wanted to be something important. I wanted my life to have meaning. I wanted to learn the secrets of the galaxies.

“I’m tired of Hanna. I want to adventure and be something. Can’t you see that?” I said to Fern. She never listened to me. She only heard what she wanted to hear.

“Well, you could have done traveling medical sales like we talked about. You could travel that way. There’s so many other avenues than the Galactic Forces. You’re signing yourself up to a contract that you can’t leave for four years. Do you know what you’re getting yourself into?” She said, flabbergasted at my decision.

“I already signed the contract. Do you really think I was visiting campuses last week?” I asked, rolling my eyes. I visited the government center in Kirkland, Hanna the week before to cement my new life.


Fern thought I was stupid, and she was still mad at me. I gave Fern and George hugs before I left this morning as George said, “Be careful out there, kiddo. I’m proud of you-“ He lowered his voice as Fern went inside, “even though Fern is pissed. But she’ll get over it.” He said with a wink. George was a nice guy, and so was Fern. She wanted to protect me from the world, I get it, but I was not meant to be protected.



I thought of this all as I picked up my backpack and walked out of the bus. A guy with square glasses came up to me as I walked out, “Rayne Griff?” He asked with dark brown eyes. I nodded, confused.

“Come with me. We have to get your DNA test done before we can check you in.” The guy said. He was nerdy in a way. A subtle awkwardness followed him as he walked. I dropped my backpack and trailed behind him.

“Here, just scrape this on the inside of your cheek and place it in the tube.” He ripped open a plastic packaging that had a swab and tube in it and handed it to me. DNA test? Oops, I forgot to do that. I guess I was so distracted trying to hide the fact that I applied for the academy that I forgot to send in my DNA test.

I handed him back the sealed tube with my saliva swab in it. He put it in a slot on his computer and got up, taking me back to where all the new recruits were.

I brushed past the officials standing in a group, checking in all the trainees.

“Gemini Xara.” A Zenon girl rose her hand as I joined the trainees. I never saw a Zenon before. She was beautiful. Radiating skin and long, wavy dark purple hair with piercings in her face. She caught my glance and smiled at me.

I looked away, realizing I was staring as I turned around to face the officials. One of the older guys spoke, “I’m Erik, and this is Frank. We’ll be taking you on a tour through the camp.” Frank had grey and black hair and was fit for his age of my guess, 50 years old? Erik looked to be about 40 and had slicked back hair and light blue eyes as he looked at all of us.

He had a country accent as he spoke, “Look around you. These are your new friends. One day you may call them family. You will spend every day together so learn to get along fast or you can fight and us officials will bet on who wins.” Erik said as he eyed all of us. Some of the other officials laughed to themselves. I looked around to my fellow trainees. There were about forty of us. Things could either go really well or really bad. I guess we would find out.

My eyes scanned the other officials. Most of them were middle aged. Except the young man who gave me the DNA test and the few officials he stood next to. One with dirty blonde hair and blue eyes I caught looking at me. His eyes flicked off of me, with a blink, scanning over the other trainees. He looked to be in his mid-twenties, maybe early thirties. He was handsome. Veins showing faintly as he crossed his toned arms. 

I looked away. I was not here for boys. I was here to make myself into something. This was a new beginning and I was not going to start it with a guy who would make me into another one of his one-night stands.

The other officials dispersed as we were shown around the training base. Erik and Frank lead us to the sleeping cabins. There were three cabins, all designed the exact same. Each one that we passed were large wooded rooms with bunk beds along the walls and had an oak table in the center with chairs.

Frank spoke, “Now this is our favorite part. You see these bunks in each cabin? You have five minutes to claim yours. Go.” Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. Three girls that spoke on the bus the whole way here ran into the first cabin, going for the corner wall bunks. I rolled my eyes. 

Some guys looked at each other and ran to claim bunks at the third cabin and most of the men followed which left the middle cabin to the cast-aways, like myself. I walked over to the middle cabin and found a bunk that was directly in front of a window in the middle of the room. I swung my backpack over the bottom bunk. 

So this is where I’d be spending my next twelve weeks? I couldn’t wait. I grew up as an only child with a room to myself my whole life; now I was going to share a room with 12 other people. This would be a change of pace for me. Maybe this was what Fern was trying to warn me about.

“I call dibs on bottom.” A girl said behind me in a velvet-soft voice. I turned around, wondering who said that. The Zenon girl looked at me and winked. I squinted and sighed, grabbing my backpack and tossing it on the top bunk. I guess I would need to sacrifice the bottom bunk to make friends here.

“Thanks. All of the other bottom bunks were taken in the other cabins, and I thought since you were small you wouldn’t mind.” She said as she opened the bottom drawers of her bunk, squeezing her bright colored clothes in them and toiletries.

I shook my head, “It’s fine. I’ll get over it in a week.” I said, flashing a smile, attempting to make a joke. Her dark purple eyes with flecks of magenta in them looked at me.

She laughed, “I’m Gemini, by the way. People call me Gem or Gemmy.” Her eyes looked to my lips and then back to my eyes.

I said, “I’m Rayne. People just call me Rayne.” I shrugged. She laughed, with a snort. I was a bit uncomfortable. Was she flirting?

The tall Ganakk guy threw his tote on the top of the bed near the window bunks with a huff, “Of course, the guy who’s 7 feet tall gets a top bunkbed. Fuck me, right?” He said to himself, pissed. The guy underneath his bunk ignored him.

He stood near Gemini and I climbed up on the top bunk bed and opened my drawer. I placed my items inside and looked up, catching the Ganakk guy’s eyes.

“Can I help you?” I asked as he crossed his arms.

“Are you human or Hannan or what?” He asked as his eyes studied me.

Humor played on my lips, “I’m whatever-the-fuck I want to be.” 

The Ganakk guy stared at me with his light grey eyes. A moment passed and I couldn’t tell if he understood my humor or was royally pissed off.

He smiled underneath his beard, “I like your humor. I’m Eliot but I go by Eli. What was your name again?” He asked as if they said it when they checked everyone in. They never said it.

“Rayne.” I said with a smile. So these were the people that I’d be with the next twelve weeks. I guess it’s not too bad.

 

Chapter 14: First Impressions are my Forte 

We had rest of the day to settle in and explore our surroundings. There was a dining hall, the bathrooms, the officer’s cabins, and the gymnasium. Near us were other training base camps for other specialties in the Galactic Forces. Our base camp was the closest to the pilots base camp. You could feel the ground tremble as space ships landed and a quiet boom as they left the base.

Eli, Gemmy and I watched the pilot training base as space crafts practiced launching. We weren’t allowed to cross into the pilot training base but it was a sight to behold. Eli walked away, bored, leaving Gemini and I to watch as a space craft began rolling down the launching strips in the far distance. You could hear it charging for the launch, red and orange light glowing underneath the craft. The sun was setting and the sky was painted orange, pink and light blue with fluffy pink clouds scattered across the skies. 

“So, Rayne,” Gemini began as she looked at me and then the blue space craft with a UGNF symbol on it, “are you single?” She asked as she looked at me under her long eyelashes. I watched as the space craft charged down the strips, dark blue wings extending, and leaving the ground in a boom.

I blinked, that was pretty upfront, “I am.” Was she coming onto me?

She inched closer, brushing my wavy hair behind my ear, “Are you interested in girls?” Fuck. I didn’t know. I never had dated much in my past, so I honestly didn’t know. I guess I considered myself bicurious, but I wasn't ready to explore that avenue at this point in my life.

I blinked, “Uh, I’m not sure.” I said, wanting to decrease our proximity as soon as possible. I was hardly prepared for what we were about to endure the next twelve weeks training for the Galactic Forces; I was even less prepared for a lesbian fling. 

“Not to get in between whatever-the-fuck you two are doing, but were all being called to the dining hall for our meal.” Eli said as he walked back to us. Gemini’s hand lingering on my arm as we looked at him.

I broke Gemini’s look and walked away. I looked at Eli, mouthing ‘Thank you’. Humor twinkled in his eyes. Gemini trailed behind me as we walked to dinner.

There was already lines for food as we walked in. Most of the tables were taken and we were late. I grabbed a tray and got in line. I filled my tray with fruit, broccoli, rice and dry-looking chicken pieces. There were not many options for food. No dairy. No sweets. Hardly any flavored food. There were protein shakes or bars. Nothing that was appetizing. I heard about the Galactic Forces diets before but I wasn’t emotionally prepared for it. I would be missing fried food very, very soon.

“Well, I guess we can sit at the end of the table with the officials.” Eli said, scanning the hall for a seat. There were one or two seats at tables with people none of us knew yet. There were seats near the officials, but it looked like no one wanted to sit there.

I sighed, walking past the older officials at one end of the table and sitting near some of the younger ones at the other end. Gemini sat at the end seat and Eli sat on the other end side of the large wooden square table.

I stabbed my food, eating quickly. I did not want to be in the dining hall for long, I wasn’t the best at socializing and this was fucking awkward. Especially being at a table with people who didn’t seem to want us there.

I felt someone’s gaze cast to me as I ate. As I stuck rice and chicken in my mouth, I met the eyes looking at me. The guy with the bright blue eyes was looking at me, curiously.

I chewed and swallowed my food as I said, “What? Is there something on my face?” His eyes flashed with humor and then something serious.

He looked caught off guard, “I was just wondering why you three are sitting over here. This table is for officers only.” He snapped back. He had a tone of authority about him. I wasn’t expecting that. 

“Well, I guess today that rule changes.” I said in response with an attitude. His eyes flashed, angrily.

The table went silent.

The guy crossed his arms, “I guess so.” Did he just agree with me? He paused, “But you three are cleaning up the hall later for having an attitude with an officer.” He had a smirk on his face, humor playing at the corners of his mouth. This motherfucker got me.

You could hear Erik’s voice across the hall, “That’s a boy, Zane. Put those newbies in their place.” His country accent chopping the sentence. So his name was Zane. Interesting. I couldn’t tell if I would like him or hate him yet. 

“Look, I just met her, please don’t associate us with her.” Eli said as he threw me under the bus. He said it as a joke and I rolled my eyes in response.

Zane paused, thinking, “You’re right, she can clean by herself.” I glared at Eli, fucking asshole.

Gemini said quickly, “I’ll stay and clean with her, I don’t mind.” Oh god, being alone with Gemini again was probably not a good idea.

The officer with the blue eyes shook his head, staring at me, “No, only her.” Warmth traveled up to my face, as I realized officers were turning their heads to us. Did I just get into it with an officer on my first day?

Everyone left the hall slowly until I was alone, with only the cooks left. Zane showed me the cleaning supplies and where the sinks were in the kitchen, “The floor needs to be mopped too. I want everything spotless before you’re done. I’ll be back in an hour.” I was beginning to dislike him. He was trying to poke me until I was going to say something again. I could tell.

I attacked cleaning the trays first. One of the cooks, Jean, looked at me with a frown, “Oh, honey, you should have known not to speak back to an officer.” She began helping me rinse the trays and dry them after I scrubbed each one.

I said a half an hour later, “Thanks for the help. You didn’t have to.”

Jean shook her head, “This is your one free favor from me. If it happens again, I’m not helping you.” She shrugged, “I’m getting paid for the extra hour anyways. If anything, you’re helping me.” I smiled in response as I took a rag.

Jean turned off the stoves and took off her apron, hanging it up, “I’m going home. Just turn off the lights before you leave.” She said as she grabbed her keys.

I wiped off the tables, setting the chairs upside down on them and began mopping. Sweat sticking on my face. I wiped it off.

I was almost done mopping when I heard a voice, “You’re not mopping correctly. And you missed a spot.” I looked behind me and Zane’s eyes were traveling down my body. He was checking me out.

I glared at him for a moment, and then changed my facial expression, “It would have been nice if you told me how you wanted it done originally.” I snapped back. 

He rose his eyebrows, “Oh, is that so?” Humor danced in his eyes as he walked over. Was he playing a game with me? I looked away, squeezing the dirty mop water into the bucket.

His proximity increased and my breathing hitched, my nose catching his scent. He smelled enticing. An intoxicating sweet musk mixed with a woodsy scent. My eyes glanced to his long sleeve black t-shirt to his broad shoulders and trailed up to his eyes. He was hot. My heart fluttered. My palms became sweaty. I tried brushing off the thought. I was not going to be distracted. 

He grabbed the mop from behind me. One inch between our bodies. A chill went down my spine. I could almost feel his warmth. He took it, placing it in water and draining it. He then made a figure eight motion with the mop as I watched.

“The way you were doing it, you were just dragging dirt back and forth.” He held out the mop for me. I grabbed it and he said, “I want you to go over the floor a second time.”

I blinked, irritated, “Really? A second time? This took me thirty minutes.” My voice razor sharp. He was incredibly attractive, but I was not going to let that change the fact that he was being absurdly strict and nit-picky for no reason. 

“Do you want to do it three times?” He asked, he’s eyes twinkling playfully. He was enjoying this, thoroughly. Why was he doing this to me? I didn’t understand. He was already playing mind games and I was perplexed. He was hot, then cold. 

I huffed and shook my head. I grabbed the bucket and took it to the sink in the kitchen. I emptied it and threw another soap packet in the bucket, filling it with hot water.

I came back out and Zane took a chair down and was sitting at a middle table, reading on his phone. I rolled my eyes; was he going to watch me this time? I did the figure eight motion he showed me.

He was right. It did work well, but the floor didn't look any different as I went over it; it was unnecessary to me to clean it a second time. It felt like just a power move to me to make me do it again for having an 'attitude'. There was no reason for it but I wasn’t going to question it again. I didn’t want to do this a third time. My arms were getting sore and this was beginning to feel like a workout.

“So why did you decide to apply to the UGNF?” He asked as he looked up from his phone. I was mopping an area near the table he sat at. My jaw tightened, he already pissed me off.

I drained the mop into the bucket and put it in the bucket. I looked at him, “Why do you care?”

Zane cocked his head at me, his fingers brushing his lips. His eyes studied me, carefully, “You are really testing my patience, aren’t you?” He was almost intimidating, in a way, as he looked at me. He looked like a lion that was about to pounce.

A moment passed as I mopped the floor, sighing, “I want to be significant to something bigger than myself.” I said as my jaw shifted, looking at the water trails on the wood floor, “I’m tired of being something I’m not. Being in Hanna, I like it here, but it just doesn’t feel right, you know? I’m not quiet. I’m not normal in the slightest. My soul is hungry for adventure, for answers, for new friends and experiences outside of this galaxy. I want to live while I’m alive and not walk around like a zombie anymore. For the past eleven years, I’ve felt trapped.” I paused, blinking up to him, “I want to be a part of a battle that’s worth fighting for. I just don’t know what that is, yet, but I’m going to find it.“

Did I really just say that? For the past eleven years I kept a sturdy wall built up. I’d stay away from important things by joking or deflecting, yet here I was, telling this person I just met things I hadn’t told anyone. Zane was hot and cold; I don’t know why I felt comfortable telling him these things the first day I met him.

Zane’s eyes looked at me, thoughtfully. There was silence. He crossed his arms and sat back, his face pensive.

“What?” I asked as I looked at him.

Zane shook his head, “Nothing, I just was expecting a simple answer and, instead, I got an essay.” He said, a playful spark in his eyes. I glared at him and finished my mopping. I shook my head, embarrassed that I said too much. Why would he care? He seemed to brush off what I said with a joke. I was embarrassed with myself that I opened up to him like that. He was my superior, not a friend. I don’t know what made me think that I could treat him like an equal.

Zane inspected the floors and nodded, “Good work, you’re dismissed.”

I looked at him, expecting him to tell me to clean something else, “Really?” I asked, surprised.

He looked at me, humor playing on his expression, “Leave before I change my mind.”

 

Chapter 15: The Law of Attraction

Zane.

I checked in on her in the dining hall as she pushed the mop back and forth, “You’re not mopping correctly. And you missed a spot.” I couldn’t help but stand and watch her. My eyes traveled from her legs to her hips. Her body was tempting. She turned around, her eyes catching mine traveling up her body. I blinked, acting like that didn’t just happen.


She glared at me, “It would have been nice if you told me how you wanted it done originally.” The attitude on this girl kept surprising me. Did she understand that I was an officer? I never heard any trainee talk to an officer like she was talking to me.

I rose my eyebrows, “Oh, is that so?” I inched closer to her as I could tell she was becoming timid, quiet. I think she was beginning to get nervous around me. It was adorable.

I had to stop myself before I pressed myself to her back as I went to grab the mop. I felt a gravitational attraction to be close to her, to touch her back. Natural instinct was taking over and I had to remind myself that I was an officer. I couldn’t act like this. I grabbed the mop and showed her how mopping was done properly, taking a mental note to keep my distance next time.

“The way you were doing it, you were just dragging dirt back and forth.” I held out the mop to her. She grabbed it and I said, “I want you to go over the floor a second time.”

“Really? A second time? This took me thirty minutes.” Her attitude flared in her tone, and I wasn’t having any of it.

“Do you want to do it three times?” If she wanted to play games, I needed her to know that I would win. She huffed and walked away to refill the bucket.

I was expecting her to lazily clean the floor the second time, but I was wrong. She did the figure eight motion and I smiled as I watched her. It amused me how defiant she was yet she would comply to what I asked her to do. She was a mystery. An enigma. I didn’t understand her thought process but I wanted to know more.

“So why did you decide to apply to the UGNF?” I asked, curiously. I wondered why she chose this path. It wasn’t a clean-cut career. We were the secret service of the galaxies. Many officials have been killed, abducted and tortured. Did she know what she was getting herself into? Most of these recruits didn’t. Heck, I know I didn’t when I applied. I followed in my brother’s footsteps, thinking that if he could do it, I could too.

She looked at me, anger flashing in her green eyes, “Why do you care?” This attitude would not fly for long. Girls like her deserved spankings. I brushed my fingertips over my lips. Oh, how I would spank her for an attitude like that if she were mine.

I had to be careful of what I said, or what I did next, “You are really testing my patience, aren’t you?” Her facial expression changed to pensive, ignoring what I just said. I was relieved that she changed her tone with her next words, I was close to the edge of pulling her over my lap. I don’t know why I felt so strongly, but her change in attitudes made me feel uncontainable.

She mopped the floor, sighing, “I want to be significant to something bigger than myself.” My eyes traced her face, her pink lips, “I’m tired of being something I’m not. Being in Hanna, I like it here, but it just doesn’t feel right, you know? I’m not quiet. I’m not normal in the slightest.” That was quite apparent. Far from quiet, far from normal.

“My soul is hungry for adventure, for answers, for new friends and experiences outside of this galaxy. I want to live while I’m alive and not walk around like a zombie anymore. For the past eleven years, I’ve felt trapped.” She paused and her forest-green eyes met mine, “I want to be a part of a battle that’s worth fighting for. I just don’t know what that is, yet, but I’m going to find it.“

It was at that moment that I knew I was dealing with someone who was dangerous to become attached to, but it made me want her even more. I should have walked away and detached myself while I still had a chance. I couldn’t though, even if I tried. I was slowly growing a crush on this girl. I hardly even knew her but that night I couldn’t stop thinking of her.

I laid in my room staring at the ceiling. Jay was still up on his laptop, typing in the darkness, “So what happened with that Rayne girl tonight?”  

I stretched my arms behind my head, “Nothing, nothing at all.”

Jay rose his eyebrows at me, “Did you get to first base? Second?”

I laughed, “No, of course not. She’s too young for me and if anything happened I’d probably lose my job for sexual harassment.” I shook my head. 

“Pshhh. Come on, if Red found out he’d give you a pat on the back. You know, as well as I do, you’re his favorite. You could kill someone and he’d be cheering you on.”

Jay shook his head, closing his laptop, “I thought you were going to sleep early. Why are you still up?”

I shrugged, “I can’t stop thinking about that girl. She’s going to be trouble; I swear to god.” I rubbed my temples.

Jay gave me a look, “Then you should probably stay away.”

I sighed, he was right.

Jay’s lamp light was still on, “Are you going to tell her?”

I looked at Jay, “Tell her what?” That I was developing feelings for her?

“Tell her that we changed her DNA chart.” I blinked, I forgot about that.

I gritted my teeth, “I’ll think about it.”

Jay said, seriously, “She may want to know. Just in case.” He shrugged.

“How could someone find out?” I asked, thoughtfully. I couldn’t guess how someone would know. You’re first DNA test in the Galactic Forces is your only DNA test for, basically, the rest of your life. There’s no possible way anyone else would know.

“What if she’s gifted, Zane?” He blinked at me, irritated, “Then me and you both lose our jobs. Our futures, in the drain.” Jay was being overdramatic. They wouldn’t terminate our positions for helping a girl, would they? They’d have to have a hearing before that day came.

I shook my head, “I highly doubt that she’s gifted. When was the last time you came across someone with abilities?” I said, rolling my eyes.

Jay responded quickly, “Never. But let me ask you this: when was the last time you came across someone who has Nefareon blood?”

Again, he had a point. I shook my head, “Calm down, she’s 17% Nefareon, I highly highly doubt she’s gifted.” I paused, thinking, “Let her get acclimated to this place first. If she stays here, I’ll tell her, eventually.” Would I actually tell her? I didn’t know. Maybe she wasn’t ready to know yet. I’d tell her one day, but that day wasn’t tomorrow or the next day.

 

Chapter 16: Running With Trouble

Zane.

Early in the morning, around 5 AM, we stood outside the new recruits' cabins. Erik had the horn to wake up the new recruits. Little did they know, they would have a rude awakening. Jay and I would be taking them on the morning run as every day, minus the weekends, of the training base.

The horn sounded. We waited as the trainees slowly walked out. I crossed my arms, it was cold out. A run would warm everyone up. They would have a long day. The first day of training was always the longest.

Erik yelled, “Come on, hurry up, you slow pokes!” His hoarse country accent blaring at them, “Line up together.” Erik and Frank handed out small backpacks, that held water bottles and compasses, to each trainee.

In the darkness, I could see her messy hair and puffy eyes from lack of sleep. I suppressed my smile, looking away. I had to stay away from her. Far away. I noticed the Zenon girl and Ganakk guy standing near her. I had a feeling that those three were still friends. I didn’t believe the Ganakk guy when he said to not associate Rayne with the Zenon girl and himself. I knew he was joking, but it was the perfect chance for me to get her alone yesterday.

Erik looked at me, “They’re all yours, Zaney.” I blinked as he said Zaney, annoyed. That’s what he called me when I was in training, once upon a time.

“Every morning, at 5 AM, we will have a morning run to build your endurance. If you can’t run, power walk. We will stop at Lake Montauk, take a break, and then run back. It’s approximately a 2 mile run there and 2 miles back. At the end of your twelve weeks, you will have to pass a 10K endurance test.” I looked at everyone’s faces. Priceless. Some looked worried. Some looked arrogant. I met her eyes. She was indifferent.

Erik added in a yell, “That’s 6.2 miles for those of you idiots who still don’t know how to convert kilometers to miles.” That one made me laugh a bit as I shook my head. Erik was a dick, but sometimes he was funny.

Frank said, “If you get lost, you’ll have to find your way back. You have compasses in your bags we gave you. Do yourselves a favor and learn how to use it.”

I looked at the group, “Questions?”

One of the Hannan girls raised her hand, “I, like, can’t even walk two miles, how am I going to do four?”

Erik spoke, “You’re going to get your ass into gear and walk it then. Breakfast closes at 7:30 so if you’re not back before then, that’s too bad. Good motivator, right?” The girl rolled her eyes and groaned. I flicked my eyes away, annoyed. Why join the Galactic Forces if you can’t run? It’s one of the major tests to get your license. That girl was a lost cause.

“Let’s begin.” I said as Jay blew the whistle.

We began our run. Some recruits ran with us the entire way. Usually the strongest recruits proved to keep pace from day one. The weaker fell behind after the first mile. It was unusual that any girls of each new training group kept pace. Three years ago there was a Ganakk girl who ran with our pace every morning but that was the last one.

This was always my favorite part of the first day. I was curious to see who would be running with us and who would prove themselves as the most promising. Every first day showed the strongest trainees. The fastest trainees. After a few weeks, other trainees would keep pace too, but the first day showed who was prepared.

I never looked back when I ran, only forward. I didn’t look back because, for one, I didn’t want to trip. Second of all, on this day especially, I wanted to be surprised by who was left when we reached the lake. After the first mile, I heard a few people trailing behind Jay and I, steady. We ran at a fast pace, usually people followed far behind us. I only had a few guesses of who these people would be. Possibly the Ganakk guy, the Ekberren man or the slender human boy. I still didn’t know the new recruits names yet, well, besides one girl.

As we reached the lake, I still heard, what sounded like, two recruits running at our pace. We came to a halt at the lake and I turned around. I was surprised, to say the least.

I rose my eyebrows as I saw her face. Her cheeks flushed as she laid on the ground and looked up to the sky as the sun began peeking out over the lake. Rayne sat up, coughing and catching her breath. She took out her water bottle and drank on the ground with both hands gripping the bottle. I suppressed a smile. An image of her holding a sippy cup up like that flashed in my mind. I mused at the thought.

The Ganakk guy was sitting on the ground next to her, “Honestly, you were the last person I thought I’d be running with all the way here.” I laughed to myself. Me too. My eyes met Jay’s and he furrowed his eyebrows and tilted his head towards her with a surprised face.

“Shut up, you ass.” She said with a smile. We’re they flirting? I couldn’t tell. I felt a twinge of anger and… jealousy? Why was I jealous? She wasn’t mine. We weren’t casually dating. I didn’t know why this upset me.

Then you should probably stay away. Jay’s words popped into my head from the night before. He was right. This was my perfect chance to detach myself while I still had a chance. I had a crush forming on this girl, but I knew it’d be a risk. 

She was young. Naïve. She didn’t know what she wanted yet in life. If we had any type of fling, I could lose my job and, even worse, I’d be heartbroken. If she was mine, I wouldn’t want to ever let her go; I knew that much. I needed to stay away. Those initial feelings will go away. She’s just a young, silly girl. Don’t waste your time. I told myself. Would I listen to my rational side? Probably not. I could at least try.

 

 

Chapter 17: Subzero Zane

Rayne.

“Shut up, you ass.” I said to Eli with a smile. The endorphins hit me from my run. I felt like I was walking on a cloud. I usually didn’t run at the pace Zane and his friend were going, but I tried to keep up. I wanted to impress Zane. I wanted to show him what I was capable of. A lot of the girls have been gawking at him so I wanted to stand out. I wasn't like the other girls; I wanted to make that known.

I looked up and caught Zane’s gaze. He was staring at me with a blank expression. What was that look? I didn’t get why he looked upset. He looked away, coldly.

I shrugged it off. Zane was bipolar as fuck. That was becoming apparent. He was hot, fine-looking as fuck. He was undeniably attractive. Even when he was sweating, his face flushed from the run, he was even hotter; it was insulting how hot. The way the other girls gawked at him was ridiculous.

Last night Gemini and I hung out in the all girl’s cabin so Gemini could hang out with her friend that she knew before the Galactic Forces. I decided to join her in an attempt to make friends with other girls at the training base. One girl, named Jaimie, would not stop talking about him. About how she wanted to do ‘bad things to him’. About how he brushed by her at dinner and looked at her and it ‘meant something’. I blinked and tried to drown out her voice by listening to Gemini and her friend, Tera, talk about why they joined the Galactic Forces. Hearing Jaimie talk about Zane made me feel like what I felt earlier, while he watched me mop and got close to me, was insignificant. Like it was nothing, and my mind made it something- which was most likely the case. He was probably 5 to 10 years older than me. I had little to none experience with guys, I didn't even know how to be sexy, how was I going to stand out among other girls? I was not competition; I was the first one out of the game. Why did I think I even had a chance?

He was also cold. Ice cold. I didn’t know his cold side yet, but as the week went by, I’d feel a cold shoulder from him. I didn’t understand why.

After the look from Zane on our first morning run, he was far and distant from me. He didn’t look at me; he didn’t turn his head in my direction. It seemed as if he was avoiding me. During morning runs, I’d get a cold shoulder from him. He would talk to Jay when we arrived at the lake. I didn’t even attempt to join in on their conversations by his body language. Zane didn’t seem to like me anymore. I didn’t understand; was it something I said? Was it something I did? I begin thinking that that chemistry and attraction between us the first night was just all in my head. I must have made it up, because I felt nothing else from him.

A week later, I was sitting in Code and Ethics of the UGNF class as Frank drowned on about discrimination between peoples of other planets.

“So, how should you treat a Reorf in comparison to a human?” Trick question, the exact same. This was a common sense class. The fact that we had to go over so many ridiculously obvious concepts made me annoyed. Reorf’s were naturally disgusting. They smelled terrible, like greasy food and had an excessive amount of sebaceous glands which caused such stink. However, we shouldn’t treat them any differently because of their stench and appearance.

“The same, they’re both disgusting and smell bad.” The Hannan girl, Jaimie, said. A few of the people who were her ‘friends’ laughed. We were only a week in but you could tell where the cliques were forming and this Jaimie girl had two other girls who laughed at her jokes and talked a lot. Maybe too much for my liking.

I bit my tongue at her response. Poison wanting to leave my mouth. Hannans and humans are known to dislike each other, but, come on, it’s not the 20th or 21st century anymore. This is like when ‘white’ people hated ‘black’ people and there was racism. Color discrimination isn’t even a concept in the 23rd century. Of course, now we discriminate by planets. Discrimination somehow got worse.

If you’re from Hanna, you must be really polite and fucking fit. If you’re from Earth, you must be foul and selfish. If you’re from Valorion, you must be part of the elite and rich. If you’re from Ekkberen, you must be pretty filthy and poor. If you’re from Zenon, you must be promiscuous and party a lot. If you’re from Manta, you must be emotionless and clean. If you’re from Ganakk, you must be a brave and tough to the core. The list goes on and on. There are so many preconceived assumptions about people by stereotyping them by their planet. Cultures are different every planet you go, but that doesn’t mean everyone falls within the norm. I know I don’t, nor does many of the people I’ve met.

Hannans always think they are the ‘superior’ breed of homo sapiens. You’d think us, homo sapiens, would learn about discrimination by this time. You’d think we’d grow the fuck up and teach the younger generations wrong from right. But here we are, discriminating against our own kind, still. Hannans are raised to think they are better than humans, but why? We both have the same genetic makeup. The same need for oxygen. The same need for water. Hannans are humans, after all, yet it’s an insult to be called human on planet Hanna. I didn’t get it, nor do I think I ever will.

Frank blinked, ignoring the comment, “You are right, you would treat them the same.” My mouth dropped. He wasn’t going to say anything about her comment? She just insulted two planets. Yes, I agree, Reorfs did smell bad but that wasn’t their fault. That was just their human biology. You can’t help what you are. I felt bad for Reorfs; they don’t like how they smell either.

Frank looked to the door as it opened. Zane walked in and talked quietly to Frank, asking for a few stop watches. I found that Zane was one of the coaches for our physical training at the base camp. Every morning we would run as a group with him and then, before lunch, we would go to the gymnasium for weight training and workouts. Last week, Jay, the other coach, told us we would have an extracurricular day on Fridays where we would play games like dodgeball, soccer, basketball and other activities. Every Wednesday we would have swimming lessons at the lake. Wednesdays would be the days we get to sleep in so we could run/walk to the lake, at least we got there on time. This new Wednesday and Friday schedule would start this week, since last week was our orientation week.

“Yeah, I know, he didn’t say anything because he agrees. Fucking humans are trash, I swear. Everyone knows it.” I looked at Frank and Zane, did they hear that? She was speaking loudly.

I looked behind me at the rest of my classmates in awe that everyone was ignoring her like it was okay. I eyed the slender human guy, Calvin, who sat quietly. He was naturally quiet, but he was shockingly funny when you spoke to him. No one really spoke to him because he was nerdy looking and awkward but he was a real gem. He was part of my cabin: the cabin of outcasts, the weird ones. I liked the people in my cabin, we got along wonderfully, so far.

Light chatter was going on as class was paused when Zane entered the room. I met Calvin’s eyes and he blinked at the girls, pissed. He was too nice of a guy to say anything; however, I wasn’t.

My eyes not blinking at I caught Jaimie’s light blue ones. The girl was beautiful, with her long, wavy blonde hair, fit body and blue eyes; the stereotypical hot blonde girl that men idealized on Hanna and even Earth. She was pretty, yes, but that didn’t mean her insides were the same.

“You are a fucking human, you idiot. But, let’s see, you called them trash, so technically, you just called yourself trash. I’ve never heard something more ignorant than what you just said in my life.” The class went silent. Frank and Zane turning their heads to us. Jaimie’s face became red, angry.

“What are you? Human, like, from Earth? How’s your planet doing?” It was dying, but there were animals, there was life in Africa, in Brazil, in Canada. There was still places that had life left to give. There was hope. She wouldn’t know that though; her mind was too narrow.

“I’m whatever-the-fuck I want to be. It’s 2218, does it matter? How did you join the UGNF with such a limited perception of the galaxies?” All I saw was red. “Expand your mind and then we’ll have a leveled conversation. I feel bad getting into an argument with someone who has such a primitive brain.” She was speechless, opening her mouth and closing it, she looked to Zane and Frank. I crossed my arms and sat back, trying to suppress my smile. Eli, sitting next to me, began laughing and then cleared his throat to hide his laughter. Gemini, from across the room, raised her eyebrows in surprise.

My eyes met his for the first time in almost a week. His face was blank. I couldn’t read it. I couldn’t tell if he was angry or cheering me on.

“Are you guys going to do anything? That should be a write up for god sakes!” Jaimie hissed at Frank and Zane.

Zane spoke up, “Griff, come with me.” Zane raised his eyebrows at Frank in question if it were okay to take me out of class.

Frank shrugged, “That’s basically the lecture and I think she gets the concept pretty well.” The whole class burst out laughing. The only few people not laughing was Jaimie and her two children of the corn. As I passed Jaimie, I looked directly at her, she met my eyes, fuming. I smiled and gave a wink.

“You’re fucking psycho.” She said.

“Ouch, that insult really burned me. I’m going to go to the hospital now for that one.” Sarcasm leaving my lips. A few people laughed quietly. I looked at Frank and he was one of them. I think people liked me a little bit more than Jaimie. Then again, Jaimie was a spoiled Hannan girl who probably got everything handed to her growing up. Her first electric car. A Glass tablet. Her own cellphone.

I wish. I never even had a cellphone. Weird, right? I always wanted one. Fern and George kept me sheltered, to an extent. I could have a cellphone if I got a job. Catch 22: I couldn’t get a job until I graduate high school. Here I am, 18, and still no cellphone because I don’t start getting paid for the Galactic Forces until I pass my boards in twelve weeks and get my license to be a member of the UGNF. I didn’t care though. During our twelve weeks of training we weren’t allowed to have cellular devices anyways, but, of course, no one actually follows that policy. After classes and training, everyone is on their phones in the cabins. The officers don’t seem to care.

I followed Zane, catching his glance at me. His blue eyes, trained on me, pensive. Intimidating. Was I in trouble? Because everyone was laughing, even Frank. He turned away from me and walked down the hallway; I trailed behind as he made another turn to where the locker rooms were near the gymnasium. 

He stopped quickly, turning to me. He turned so quickly that I almost fell into him. I looked up, his eyes, livid. I was confused, why?

“What?” I blurted out, my eyes squinting. I didn’t understand why this was such a big deal to him. I didn’t say anything that wasn’t untrue. Sure, I had an attitude; I’ll give him that. But was it really that bad?

His jaw shifted, my eyes traveling to his strong jaw line, to his lips. My heart fluttering, he was making me flustered again.

“Be very careful what you say next.” He said slowly, his voice rough. What did he mean? Be careful, or what? What was he going to do? Write me up? Oh, so scary.

I cocked my head, “Or what?” My voice, cutting the air like a razor, “You’re going to write me up for saying something that was factual? Even Frank didn’t care. What’s your fucking problem, Zane? What the hell did I do wrong this time?” I was pissed. Zane was pulling me out of class for nothing.

Zane blinked, “Ah, fuck it, I don’t care anymore. You need a lesson, and I’m going to give it to you.” I blinked in confusion, what type of lesson? 

The next few moments were a blur. He tugged my hand roughly into the girl’s locker room. My jeans unbuttoned. I didn’t stop him. It didn’t feel like I was being violated in the slightest. If anything, I was okay with it. More than okay with it. A guy who I thought was fucking hot was unbuttoning my jeans. Was I dreaming? I had to pinch myself. What was he going to do, though? Not what I would have guessed in a billion years.

He tugged down my jeans, my cotton purple underwear on display, and sat on the bench, pulling me over his lap. What?

I fidgeted, trying to get up, “Wait, wait, wait. This is not really happening right now.” He held me down, his grip tightening. He was strong.

“No, it really is.” He said in a statement, no questions.

“Okay jokes over, let’s get back to writing me up.” I fidgeted some more, attempting to get up the second time, his grip not letting up.

He chuckled, and then his tone became serious, “Are you done moving around yet? I’ll hold like this all day if I have to.” My face was flushed, my butt was literally right in front of his face. I was beyond embarrassed. Fuck, he was serious. I stopped moving.

“Good girl.” He said, all the blood rushing to my face in embarrassment. The worst part: it sounded like he was enjoying every moment. Zane must be into some fucked up shit. It was exciting, in a weird way. I was scared, but it felt exhilarating.

I felt a sting on my bottom and heard a loud smack. Ow. That one hurt. He paused, adjusting his grip on my side. Then, more stinging sensations radiated on the soft tissue of my bottom. It began feeling tremendously painful. I scrunched my face, waiting for it to be over. It kept going after I counted to ten.

“Okay, I get the point. Please, no more.” I said in pain. My ass was on fire. It felt like my bottom was a candle wick and a flame was flickering.

No reply. He kept spanking me. Was this really happening? Please tell me it was a nightmare. I didn’t get what I did that brought this on. My attitude? But I was a grown woman, why was the punishment a spanking? That was something given to kids. I was no kid. I didn’t get it. I got the cold shoulder for a week and now I’m being spanked. What made him decide to do this?

The pain was becoming unbearable. Tears began falling down my face. I tried to be quiet and then I began moaning from my cries. The spanking stopped. He stood me up and pulled my pants up, buttoning them. I couldn’t look at him. I wiped my face with the long sleeve of my shirt.

“Shh, shhh. It’s okay.” He was cooing me, like I was under the age of 3. Let’s get things straight, I wasn’t a toddler. Why was he treating me like this? His thumb wiped away a tear from my face. I sniffled, my face drying as my tears stopped falling.

Zane was quiet, waiting, “So what do you have to say for yourself, missy?” I blinked, meeting his eyes. He was purposefully treating me like a toddler at this point, no further questions.

My bottom lip quivered, “I’m sorry.” I didn’t know what else to say.

His eyes dancing, playfully, “For what?” What game was he playing? I looked away, what should I be sorry for? My attitude? This was obviously family feud and except for there’s one thing on the board. I have only one attempt. This better be correct.

I looked down, at his jeans and his dark grey gym shoes, “For my attitude.” I said quietly.

I glanced at his facial expression. His face was contemplative, “How about you say that while looking at me and a little more convincingly, hm?” I met his eyes, they were amused, “Or, if you need more time, you can think of what you’re going to say during another spanking.” I opened my mouth in shock. His eyes were dead serious. This guy was not joking, in the slightest. It’s like he had a personality change within ten minutes. He was this person I didn’t know. I was seeing Zane’s cold side, and I didn’t know if I liked it or hated it. It was thrilling, but also I was absolutely terrified.

I looked at him, innocently, “I’m sorry for my attitude with Jaimie.” I said quickly. I thought adding in Jaimie would help.

He chuckled, shaking his head and scratching the stubble on his jaw line, “Convincing.” He paused, “But who else did you give an attitude to, hm?” Oh fuck, was that why he spanked me?

I added quickly, “And you.” Zane smiled, his teeth flashing like a lion’s.

“Good girl.” I let out a breath in relief. He stood up, his height towering over me. He was probably 6 feet tall. Not as tall as Eli, but tall enough to intimidate me by height.

I looked up to him as he touched my arm, “How about you go back to class.” It wasn’t a question; it was a statement.

I nodded, I needed to leave his presence. It was overwhelming. My mind was racing. So many questions. So many things running through my brain. What were Zane’s true intentions? For his own pleasure? Or what it really to adjust my attitude? If so, then why wouldn’t he implement a different punishment? Something that wasn’t so privacy invading? It was almost sexual yet it wasn’t; it didn’t cross that line. He didn’t touch me inappropriately. He just gave me a spanking. He treated me like a young child. It was absolutely mystifying why he did that. What was the reasoning? I wanted to know, but I was terrified to ask. He was hot and cold. I didn’t know if I wanted to see the cold side again. I met subzero, chilling Zane today, and it was unquestionably terrifying.

 

*Authors side note: This is my favorite chapter below*

Chapter 18: Rayne like Rain, Bitch

A few days passed with cold Zane. It wasn’t as bad as the last week but it was like he was a lion, laying in the grass, waiting to pounce. I would catch glances when I walked past him in the dining room. I would also catch glances from Jaimie and her friends. It’s as if I were at battle with two different forces and I had to keep my guard up at all times.

Before I knew it, it was the end of our second week of training. I was becoming closer to Gemini and Eli. Gemini was easing off of me and keeping her distance, but was still very friendly. I think Eli may have broken it to her that I am not, in fact, lesbian. She was sad on Monday and I didn’t get why but Eli said he just had a talk with her about someone she was supposedly ‘crushing hard on’. I could only guess who that was.

On Tuesday, during lunch, Gemini asked me, “So are you and Eli interested in one another?” People were leaving the room and we were left at our table alone. Eli was running late for lunch and got his plate before they closed the food lines.

I blinked, laughing, “Oh god no. Eli? He’s like a brother. And he’s a fucking asshole. I could never date him, for god sakes.” And I was beginning to have other interests in mind. Someone who I shouldn’t be liking, but I couldn’t help it. He spanked me, but it made me feel even closer to him. What was this witchcraft that made me closer? I had no idea. I looked behind my shoulder and looked at him. He was speaking with Jay and laughing. He was enticing and thrilling to understand. I wanted him, badly. I knew I’d be hurt liking him, but I couldn’t stay away. The attraction was a strong tide that kept pulling me back in even though I knew I would drown.

Eli sat down at the table, “You hurt my ego a little bit on that one but it’s okay, I’ll get over it one day.”

Gemini looked to where I was looking, “It’s him, isn’t it?” She asked. As I got to know Gemma, as a bunk bed buddy and friend, I’ve gotten to know she’s extremely upfront. She does not lie and will ask things without hesitation. It must be a Zenon thing; I don’t know, really.

I hushed her, “Gemmy, shhhh.” Warmth spreading to my face.

Her purple lips smiled, her eyes twinkling, “It is him. You’re blushing, Rayne Griff.”

Eli rose his eyebrows and said in a hushed voice, “You’re having sexual relations with an officer?” Eli leaned on the table, “Can’t you get kicked out for that?”

I rolled my eyes, shaking my head, “Nothing has happened, Eli. Nothing. Shut the fuck up before you get me kicked out. If I get kicked out, I’m dragging your tall ass with me.”

Eli’s light grey eyes flashed with humor, “I’d like to see you try.”

I squinted, “You have something on your beard.”

“No I don’t.” Eli said, catching my lie, “You’re a terrible liar. I’ve known you two weeks and I can already see through all your lies.”

Gemma asked, “So what happened after class yesterday?” I blinked.

“Zane talked to me and gave me a verbal warning.” I said. I was not going to tell them what happened.

Eli replied, “Mhm, I’m sure that’s what happened.” He winked at me.

Gemma said, “Rayne, you can’t lie to us.”

I looked at them, palms sweating, “I’m going to plead the fifth on this one.” I said as I stood up with my tray.

Gemma looks at Eli, “What does ‘plead the fifth’ mean? I don’t understand this Earthling lingo.”

I walked away as I heard Eli explain, “It means that she has the right not to answer.” He said loudly to me as I was about to walk out the door, “Rayne, this isn’t Earth; you can’t pull that shit here!” I squinted at him with a glare. As I was about to turn, I caught Zane’s eyes, watching me and Eli interact. He seemed to always be present in my worst moments. This wasn’t one of them but I was beginning to think he liked catching me in bad moments. It's like he was waiting for another one already.


When we had our first swimming lessons on Wednesday, I was put in the advanced group, which Zane taught. I caught his eyes traveling up my body when I passed him in my one piece bathing suit. His signals were confusing me. He would treat me like a toddler one day and then he’d be looking at me as if I were a piece of steak. What was it? Was I attractive to him or just a child? The world may never know, I guess.

Friday came quickly and before I knew it, it was the 2 PM and we were on our way to the gymnasium after our Critical Thinking class.

I changed into my dark grey shorts and light grey t-shirt with the UGNF logo that had UGNF in the center with a galactic swirl around it with speckled stars around the swirl.

Gemini took off her shirt, revealing her neon yellow push up sports bra, “On my home planet, people wear only sports bras normally to work out, it’s weird to wear shirts so often when training. It’s unnecessary heat, you know?” I liked hearing about Zenon. Most of the girls in our class, including Jaimie and the children of corn, thought that Gemini was too revealing and gave it out to everyone. Gemini did not do that. She was raised to be monogamous, even though polyamory was widely accepted in Zenon, and sexuality was not a taboo subject on her planet. It was the norm. Girls like Jaimie wanted to take the easy route out: call Gemini a slut. She was very wrong. She'd find out one day. That day was not today.

I shrugged, “Yeah, I can understand that. On Earth they do the same. Sometimes, here too.”

Gemma sat on the bench and put on her shoes, “How long have you been on Earth?”

“Not long. I went there for only three summers when I was younger and that’s it.” I said, thinking back. Jaimie and her friends passed us, her and her friends looking at us then opening the door that entered into the gymnasium.

“You talk about it like you’ve been there for a while. I mean, most Earthlings talk about it like it’s atrocious and you speak of it as if it’s great. Don't take this the wrong way, but, why?”

I shrugged, “It’s not bad. Everyone makes it seem like it’s terrible. There’s still animals, wildlife. There’s deer, lizards, birds, bunnies and so much more. It’s dying, sure, but it’s still salvageable if people stopped migrating to the moon.”

Her eyes studied me, “You are a good person, Rayne. I’m happy to meet someone who cares about planets and the people of those planets like you. It’s refreshing.” She said, smiling. I loved Gemma, but she was always hitting on me. I was trying to friend zone her but I’m not good at letting people down like that.

We were the last girls to walk out. Zane and Jay were waiting patiently and talking to one another. It became apparent that Zane and Jay must be good friends.

There were red balls across the ground in the center line of the gymnasium. Dodgeball. This would be fun, I guess. I’m not good at throwing, but I am good at catching and dodging. I guess we would see how this goes.

By random, a Hannan guy named Ryo, an Ekberren guy named Derren, Jaimie and her friend, Kelsey, were chosen to be the four team captains. I had a good feeling I’d be chosen last because I never had a conversation with Ryo or Derren and both Jamie and Kelsey hated me. Eli was called first on Jaimie’s team. Gemini got called onto Kelsey’s team about three picks in. I stood there, waiting. Me and Calvin were left after everyone was picked. Nothing sucked more than being picked last. I didn’t care though, I didn’t know these people and I get it, I looked weak. I was small and looked to be a bad teammate. Maybe I was, we were going to find out.

Jaimie had last pick, she looked between us, as if this were a tough decision.

A minute passed, this was fucking bullshit, “Here, let me make it easy for you since it’s such a hard choice.” Poison spit out of my mouth. I wasn’t dealing with fucking bullies. I glanced at Zane. He had a blank stare again. What did that stare mean? Fuck.

I began walking over to Kelsey’s team and Jaimie said, “No, I’ll have Raven.”

I cocked my head at her, “Who the fuck is Raven? By all means, you can have her. I’ll just leave.” People started laughing. Jaimie’s face flushed red, mad.

“Okay, cunt.” Did she just call me a cunt? All the guys started making the ‘oooooooo’ noise and laughing, “Whatever you name is. Come over.” She looked away, annoyed.

I said as I walked over, “The name is Rayne like rain, bitch.” The guys who were ‘oooooo’ing began clapping and laughing, “Get it right, next time, or you can have whoever-the-fuck Raven is.” Everyone was laughing and talking after I said that.

She was about to respond but a whistle cut her off, “Alright, alright, girls, anymore from the two of you and you’ll both be written up. Remember, write ups stay on your record forever, even after training.” Zane cut in, his voice serious as he looked at us. His face went blank when he looked at me, his eyes stared at me for a moment longer and then blinked away.

Jaimie and Kelsey’s team was called first to go against one another. We were allowed to huddle to talk about strategy for the game.

Since Jaimie was captain, she began, “Just run, grab the balls and start throwing as soon as possible.” Great strategy. That’s, like, what every single team within the galaxies probably thought of.

“Or, just a thought,” The team looked at me as I was partially outside of the huddle, “we can have half of the team run, and roll as many balls back as possible. Have the people in the back protect the people running forward by throwing these said balls rolled back. And we go from there.“ Eli and the guys next to him nodded in agreement.

Jaimie said, “I think we’ll just stick to the original plan. Thanks though.” She said it super fakely, with an exaggerated smile. My mouth went into a line and I turned around, walking away before anymore vile thoughts spilled out.

The huddle time ended, “So here’s the catch. Whatever team loses the tournament, has to clean the dining hall after dinner.” Jay said. Every trainee looking around like ‘oh shit’.

Derren asked, “So, what do we get if we win then?” The guys behind him laughed.

Jay thought for a moment and Zane cut in, “The title of being undefeatable for the first dodgeball tournament. Wonderful, isn’t it?” People groaned. Some of the girls, including Jaimie next to me, giggled. I rolled my eyes. Those thirsty bitches.

We all lined up and got into starting positions. Zane blew the beginning game whistle and Kelsey’s team split up. Four people ran forward. The other four stayed behind. Well, I can’t say I didn’t try to help our team. The whole of our team lunged forward, not including myself. I stood at the starting line, crossing my arms, waiting. I decided I’d be the only one catching to bring teammates back into the game.

Eli was the first to begin throwing. His arm was sending balls like rockets at the opposing team. He took out Gemma first and she rolled her eyes, “Thanks, you ass.” She said across the room.

He laughed, and then was hit by Calvin from the opposing team. Calvin was a smart guy, and I don’t think many people understood that. I stood and watched the players, trying to find their patterns.

“Griff, get in the game!” I heard Zane say and I blinked to him, my eyes almost rolling. His expression was blank, again, but his eyes were trained on me. I looked back in front of me and a ball was hurled at me. I dodged it by moving to the right. I was too far away to be hit that easily. One girl, Kyla, Jaimie’s second child of corn, threw it. I smiled, so that’s the game we were playing.

3 people were taken out from our side within minutes, including Eli, leaving 5 of us to fend for ourselves. The other team only had one player on the side.

Eli yelled from the sidelines, “Someone catch some balls so we can get back in!” I found that Kyla and Kelsey were high and light throwers as I watched. The other team began taking the middle area for balls. Well, we were pretty fucked.

There was a standstill and I still hadn’t played in the game yet. I could feel Zane’s eyes on me. He was speaking to Jay while looking at me. What was he saying? Was me talking about me? I couldn’t tell. All I know is it finally made me consider joining this game we were losing.

Fernando, who was a heavy thrower and hit people hard from the opposing team, threw a ball down the middle of the court. I ran, kneeling and catching the ball near my stomach with a loud boom. I winced. That stung my hands and stomach but I’d get over it. Our team and the two teams who were watching the game roared loudly as Eli was back in the game. Now we had a chance. Our best throwing contender was back in. As I was kneeling, another ball flew at me from Kyla. I rolled to the side, dodging it by a hair.

I stood up, tossing a ball to Eli. Three of our teammates got hit in an instant. One of our teammates threw a ball and it was caught. Our team was only left with me, Jaimie and Eli. Well, fuck us, right?

“You throw, I’ll catch, okay?” I said to Eli as the opposing team was all still on the court. About eight people versus three. Our odds were not in our favor.

Eli nodded as another ball came hot at me, to my knees. I dropped to the ground, catching it. I tossed it to Eli as he threw it at Kyla, hitting her with a boom. Our team clapped, hope rising for our once hopeless team. One person came onto the court. We had four, they had seven.

Then, balls began flying and I dodged the throws, jumping to the side and ducking. Jay blew the whistle and Eli, Jaimie, and the one person other person, who I did not know the name of yet, brought on the court, went back to the sidelines. I was alone.

Gemini, on the opposing team, was on the sidelines, cheering me on, “C’mon, Rayne, you got this!” She was loud and her team looked annoyed that she was cheering me on.

I laughed to myself as another ball was thrown at me by Fernando. It skidded close to the floor and almost touched my ankle.

Another ball flew high, and I went to catch it. As I caught it, another ball hit me in my side. The whistle blew for the end of the game. The other team began cheering. We were the first team out and probably would be cleaning the dining hall if we didn’t win the next game.

I said bluntly to whoever blew the whistle, “That’s bullshit.” I rolled my eyes, meeting Zane’s. His eyes were watching, carefully, with a blank stare, “I caught the ball before Fernando’s hit me.” I said, incredulously, looking at him with my hand holding the ball as proof.

Jay spoke up as Zane’s eyes looked at me, not blinking, “It was caught at the same time, which is a loss. Off the floor, Griff.” He said, as Zane crossed his arms. He spoke in a low voice to Jay. Jay shrugged, nodding.

“Change of plans. The losing team is off the hook, Griff is cleaning the dining hall by herself tonight.” Zane said, looking at me. Chills went down my spine. Alone with subzero Zane tonight? Well, I’m fucked. The teams made an ‘oooooooo’ sound again. Warmth traveled up to my face and I dropped the ball, pissed, and walked to the bleacher seats.

“Last time you cleaned after dinner it wasn’t too bad, was it?” Eli asked, looking at me as I sat.

I blinked, staring at the ground, “I don’t want to talk about it.” I said as I crossed my arms. We watched the other teams play and I was quiet. I was scared for after dinner. My heart fluttered at the thought. He wouldn’t do it twice in one week, would he? I felt a ghost of a sting on my bottom as I thought of it. The losing teams didn’t battle again, since I was already chosen to clean the hall.

We were back in our cabins and I laid on my top bunkbed, staring at the oak ceiling.

“What’s wrong with her?” Gemma asked quietly to Eli was on his phone as his feet hung off his top bunk bed, probably scrolling through the Galactic Tinder. Yes, you heard it right, after 200 years, Tinder was still a thing, but now between the galaxies. Earth capitalized on it and now you have to pay for a membership but people still used it, quite frequently, actually. I’ve caught Eli on it a couple of times and he always showed me bisexual Zenon girls. I’d roll my eyes; he had a crush forming on Gemma, but Gemma was strictly into girls. He knew that, so he looked for other options.

He said, “She’s probably still mad about her little fiasco with the coaches earlier.” Eli put up his hands, “She ‘doesn’t want to talk about it’, so I wouldn’t ask her.” He said with sass.

I closed my eyes, rubbing my temples, “I’m literally right here. I can hear you, Eli.”

Calvin walked into the cabin, sitting on his bottom bunk bed in the front of the room against the wall, “You guys never stop fighting with each other, do you? It’s like watching a network show; it’s actually quite entertaining. Please, continue. I’ve been so bored.” We all turned our heads to him, laughing.

Gemini looked at him, “I’ve never heard you speak before, but that was funny.”

Calvin shrugged, “No one really speaks to me. Ever since we got here, everyone grouped together quickly and I realized I was outcast before I could even warm up to people.” He smiled, “But that’s okay, I’m used to it.”

I sat up, my feet hanging down on my bunk, “You can join us. We do bite, though, I must warn.” I said, with a smile.

Eli said, “The only one that bites is Rayne, if you didn’t already notice from what happened earlier today.”

Calvin smiled, his eyes happy behind his glasses, “Thanks, I guess I’ll have to accept this invite with the rebels of the bunch.” We all laughed. Rebels? Is that what we looked like? I thought of us all together. We were a weird bunch, but rebellious? Maybe only me.

Calvin usually sat at the end of the table at lunch near Jaimie’s friends but today he began sitting with us. He pushed his glasses up as he began eating his food. I looked at our group, we were a weird collective bunch of people that probably would have never talked if not brought together by a common interest in the Galactic Forces.

Eli was respectable, tall, muscular and handsome guy that I caught some of the girls talking about. Gemma was a ‘hot Zenon babe’ (Eli’s words, not mine) that guys gawked at, especially when she walked out of the bathroom in short shorts and a sports bra one morning. I was the short, quiet but snappy, what-ever-the-fuck I came from planet, girl. I didn’t fully know what I was, that was the truth. I was still curious what my DNA test said, but Jay never came up to me afterwards about it. Maybe I’d ask for a printed out DNA results later. All in all, we were a strange group, individuals in our own ways yet we came together with the same sense of humor and got along well. These new friends, I would not trade for the galaxies. These people made the Galactic Forces training bearable, and that was something to be said about the bonds we were beginning to form with one another.

I moved around my food on my plate. I was not hungry. I was anxious, if anything. There was only ten minutes of dinner left before people were kicked out so the kitchen staff could clean and put away food.

“Are you not eating?” Eli asked.

I sighed, sitting back, “I might.”

“Because I will gladly eat your food. It’s barbecue flavored chicken for Christ’s sake. This is the first time we’ve had flavored food in two weeks.” He eyed my food.

I stuck a few pieces in my mouth, eating quickly. Then I pushed my food to him, “You can have the rest.”

Gemma looked at me, her eyes studying me, “What’s wrong, Rayne?”

I shook my head, “Nothing.” I turned my head to look at the officers table behind me. Only Frank and Erik were talking. Zane and Jay were gone.

Eli was looking where I looked, “Why are you so nervous?”

“What? How am I nervous?” I asked, blinking. I didn’t think it was that obvious.

“Well, you’re not eating, you’ve been clenching your fist all day and your jaw has been tight ever since gym class.” I guess they knew me too well.

“I’m going to start cleaning early.” I said as I got up.

Eli shook his head, “And the mysterious Rayne strikes again. Leaving when serious questions are asked.” He narrated as I walked away to the kitchen. I glared at him as I opened the kitchen door.

Jean looked at me and shook her head as she was scraping the grill off, “What happened this time?” Her curly short hair sticking to her face from sweat underneath her hair net.

I put on gloves and started the sinks to clean the dishes, “I argued with one of the coaches during dodgeball.” I said as I began soaking trays in the soap water.

She shook her head, disappointed, “Well, after I clean this stove and put away the food I’m going home.” She seemed irritated and looked ready to leave. Jean was nice, but she warned me about this. Ultimately, it was my fault this happened again.

I nodded, beginning to clean the trays. Jean left and about thirty minutes later I drained the sinks after drying and stacking the trays. I was making good time as I cleaned quickly, trying to get to mopping before Zane would be checking in on me.

I put on new gloves and went to the tables with a rag. I wiped down the tables and began putting chairs up. I wiped sweat from my forehead as I put the chairs up. Hair stuck up on the back of my neck as I heard the door close, softly. Someone came in, very quietly.

I turned my head. His stare was blank as he crossed his arms, unreadable. I turned back to what I was doing, placing chairs up on the tables. My palms became sweaty, I was nervous. This was the third time I was completely alone with Zane. From my past experiences, this could go one of two ways: really well or really terribly.

I went to the kitchen and grabbed the mop and filled the bucket, placing it under the sink. Water filled it while I went looking for the mop soap; it wasn’t in its usual place. I came back too late and the water was overflowing the bucket. I tried pushing the bucket so the water would pour out, into the sink. The water splashed forward in a wave, some pouring out into the sink and then splashed back onto me as the bucket swayed backwards. Over the bottom of my shirt and jeans. I looked down, there was water over my lower abdomen, crotch and inner leg. It looked like I pissed myself. Great.

I stopped for a moment, staring. Should I ignore it and walk out confidently? Or should I try to cover it? I looked over to Jean’s apron. Ahah! Perfect. Not too weird, right?

I tied the dark blue apron behind me, snugly. I grabbed the bucket and put the soap pod in it. The water foamed as I dragged the bucket out to the dining hall. Zane brought a chair down, and sat at the front left corner of the room, on his phone.

I began, at the opposite corner, mopping in a figure 8 motion, effectively cleaning.

“What are you wearing?” I halted, my heart skipping a beat. He was five feet behind me; how did he get there without me noticing? He was silent and quick, I didn’t hear him at all move from the chair he was just at.

I looked behind my shoulder, “Jean’s apron.” I said quietly and then continued mopping.

I felt his fingertips brush my lower back, undoing the strings of the apron. My face was becoming red.

“Why didn’t you have it on earlier when I first came in?” His voice low, in my ear. I could feel his warm breath. I could smell his enticing sweet woodsy scent. His body, the closest it had ever been to mine. I could feel a tingle between our proximity, as if we were magnets and I was attracted to him.

I blinked, “I, uh, spilled something on myself.” I said, shyly.

He chuckled, near my messy hair, “Did you now?” I turned my head to his face, it was a few inches away from me as I looked up to him. My breathing hitched. I felt butterflies tickle my stomach. His breath, minty sweet. His eyes traced mine and traveled down to my lips.

He crossed his arms, taking a step back, “Turn around, let me see.” Zane said, eyes dancing playfully, like a lion.

I turned slowly and he lifted the apron over my head, tossing it on the nearby table. His eyes traveling down my body, humor playing across his face.

“Someone had an accident, didn’t they?” Zane’s eyes met mine. He said it as if I were a small child. As if I wet myself. Warmth traveled up my face in embarrassment.

I tucked hair behind my ears, shaking my head, “No, I just spilled the mop water on myself.”

“Are you sure that’s what happened?” He said, not believing me. It was as if I were a toddler to him and he didn’t listen. Was he really not believing me? I didn’t piss myself. That was for sure.

I searched his eyes, confused, “I’m not two years old. I didn’t piss myself, Zane.” When I said Zane’s name, venom rolled off my tongue. I was insulted.

“You act like your two years old, so isn’t it appropriate for me to treat you the way you act?” He asked, with a tone of authority. I blushed, that was a good burn. He got me on that one.

I said, “Forget it, I’m getting back to mopping.” I turned around, draining the mop.

“Excuse me? What did you just say?” I blinked, looking at the wood paneled wall in front of me.

I turned my head and looked at the table near us, “I said forget it, I have work to do.”

Dead silence. My palms becoming sweaty. My heart beating out of my chest.

“Sit in the corner.”

I turned to him, “What?” I blurted out, meeting his eyes. His expression was blank, eyes trained on me.

“You heard me. Now.” His snapped as his head nodded to the chair he sat at in the corner. I dropped the mop, pissed. My face becoming flush red, in humility mixed with anger, as I walked over to the chair.

I sat down, crossing my arms with a huff.

Zane blinked at me, I couldn’t read his face anymore, “Stay there, don’t move. I’ll be back.” I sat, wondering where the hell he was going? Why did I have to sit here? I could be mopping instead. This made no sense.

Five minutes passed. I fidgeted in my chair, anticipation of the worst getting the best of me. I got up and began pacing, angrily. Why was he doing this? What was the point? I was sitting for no fucking reason and he was just making a power move. My fist was clenched as I paced, and I crossed my arms.

“Fucking shit, this is so fucking stupid.” I huffed as I paced. My hand trembling. I was nervous but angry. I was a huge mess of emotions. Zane was making me overwhelmed. I needed to calm down.

The door opened and he had a backpack with him.

He looked at me, “Why are you standing?” His voice hoarse, blatantly irritated.

“You left me and told me to not move. I got bored. What else was I supposed to fucking do?” I said in a matter-of-fact way.

Zane ignored my response, turning and locking the doors of the dining hall, closing the doors blinds. He walked over to the corner and set the backpack on the ground. He was silent as he sat down in the chair. He didn’t say a word, fuming quietly. It was terrifying. I rather have threatening Zane over this quiet, fuming Zane any day.

“Come here.” He said with a low, calm voice as he patted his lap. So we were doing this a second time in one week? Fuck. I winced, thinking about the pain.

“Wait. Can we talk about this, first?” I asked, blinking at him innocently.

He gave me an unbelievable look, “Where do I begin?” He shook his head, his fingertips brushing his lips, “You fought with another trainee today, using profanity, you didn’t participate in dodgeball until I called on you, you gave me an attitude twice and questioned me, and within these past twenty minutes you used even more profanity and continued to give me an attitude and question me. And now you think you’re going talk your way out of this one?” He said as his eyes studied me in amazement, humor.

I opened and closed my mouth; he did make valid points. I put my hands up, saying the only thing that made any sense, “In my defense, she called me a cunt first and that’s why I called her a bitch.”

“That’s still not acceptable.” Zane said, blinking with irritation. I stood there. Not moving.

“It’s either you come here willingly or I’ll do things the hard way. Your choice.” He said as crossed his arms in the chair, waiting.

I hesitated, and he lunged towards me, beyond irritated. He was livid, enraged. My vision got blurry, my heart racing. He pulled my wrist, roughly, to the chair. I whimpered but he didn’t care. He ripped the buttons of my jeans apart, tugging my pants down in a second, and then my underwear. Oh god. Not my underwear, too. I blinked. I was clean shaven but it was absolutely embarrassing. I didn’t want him to know I shaved down there. Now I really looked like a child. I caught a glimpse of the corner of his mouth rising before he brought me over his lap.

The pain was worse than the last spanking. His hand to my bare bottom, no fabric protection, stung remarkably worse. I whimpered, hoping he’d go easier on me, but he did not. It seemed like he was getting his anger out, adrenaline making the smacks much more painful than Monday’s spanking. I began crying much sooner and whimpering, almost to the point of wailing. I didn’t want this spanking. I wanted it to end. I was sorry to give him an attitude. I got it. I learned my lesson. What felt like hours was only minutes and he ceased his terror on my bottom.

After he helped me stand up he looked at me, a puffy mess. Tears stained my face as I looked at him. I pulled down my wet shirt to hide my bare self in front of him. He was hot. And this was not the way I imagined being half naked in front of him. Not in the slightest.

His eyes flashed with humor, “Do you have something say to me?” His eyes studying mine.

I sniffled, “I’m sorry for having an attitude with you and Jaimie earlier.” I said, making eye contact.

He smiled, “That’s a good girl. Now let’s get you into something more fitting, hm?” He said in more of a statement than a question. I cocked my head. What did that mean?

Zane reached into his backpack, pulling out a towel and placing it on the floor, “Take off your shoes, underwear and pants and lay down.” Oh no, please don’t tell me this is what I thought. There’s no way he’d have what I think with him.

I stumbled as I laid on the ground, slipping my shoes, underwear and pants off and still attempting to cover my bare lower regions.

My eyes catching a white soft item in Zane’s hand. No, no, no. Nope. This was not happening right now. There was no way that was real. How would he have diapers, at the camp, in my size? My brain was flabbergasted. This wasn’t adding up. He placed it down near me with powder.

“Lay back.” He said, calmly. I laid down, still covering my nether regions with one hand and my legs crossed.

He moved my hand away and said, “Relax your legs. The more relaxed you are the faster I can get your diaper on you.” Your diaper. I blinked, my face becoming blank. I couldn’t think straight my mind was fuzzy with humiliation.

He lifted my legs up, with one hand. That’s how strong this handsome man was. I blushed even more. Someone so damn attractive was changing me into a diaper. I was beyond humiliated.

The padding was slipped under my bottom. He kept my legs up, my bottom in front of him. I was confused why my bottom was still up in the air. Then I felt light tickles of powder on my butt, and him patting it onto me evenly. Then he set my legs down, powdering my front area. The front of the diaper was wrapped snugly around me and taped on. It was comfy. I was past embarrassed but the diaper was soft, hugging. The powder made it even comfier.

I glanced at Zane’s face, content, “Here, we’ll put your jeans back on.” He helped me stand up as he knelt. His eyes scanning my vulnerable state, twinkling happily. He was enjoying this.

I steadied myself on his strong shoulders, taking note as I lightly touched it, stepping into one pant hole and the next. He pulled up my jeans and buttoned them. My jeans were a lot tighter than before but I could still walk.

Zane put away his items and zipped his bag up, dusting off his powdered hands on his jeans.

I was like a lost puppy, I didn’t know what to do, what to say for the first time. I stood there, awkwardly.

He looked at me, “You can continue your mopping now, baby girl.” He winked at me. I blushed and walked back over to the mop I dropped earlier. I began mopping slowly, in a trance and then I woke myself back up, getting back into my routine of the figure eight motion. Zane sat at the chair in the corner and looked on his phone, as if nothing happened.

The padding between my legs became increasingly hard to ignore as I moved around. The worst part was: I felt my bladder becoming full. Of course, right? The one time I was in a diaper is when I feel like I can hardly hold it. Just my luck. I could probably hold out for a little bit longer.

I got to the opposite corner of the room and mopped near where Zane was sitting. He got up as I came closer and took his backpack and the chair and moved to the tables. He put the chair upside down and put his backpack on the table.

“Thank you.” I said as he moved his items.

Zane rose his eyebrows in surprise, “Awe, that was polite of you, Rayne. That’s a good girl.” I blushed, for the seventeenth time. He sounded like he was talking to a puppy that finally peed outside.

I finished mopping and looked at him for approval. I was hoping he’d let me leave, so I could release my bladder and take this diaper off.

He walked around the room, slowly inspecting, even going into the kitchen to check. Oh, he was milking this. Five minutes later, he said, “How do you think you did?”

I scratched my head, “I think it’s okay. I cleaned the tables, washed the dishes and mopped so it’s all pretty clean.” I shrugged.

“What are you forgetting?” He said, cocking his head. I shook my head, that’s exactly what I did last time. There was nothing that I was missing? Was there?

“Trick question? Nothing?” I asked, timidly.

He smiled, “What about the kitchen?”

“Uh, lemme see.” I said, passing him and looking in the room. All of the trays stacked up were on the ground. They must have fell when I had the whole bucket issue. Fuck. This was going to be more time. I had to pee so bad. I couldn’t hold it for another twenty minutes, there was no way.

I began walking over to the bathroom, Zane said, “Where do you think you’re going?” I looked at him, confusion flashing on my face. Oh god. Please, please, don’t tell me he wants me to use the diaper too. This was overwhelming.

I was like a deer in headlights looking at him, “Can I please use the bathroom, Zane?” I said, crossing my legs. Humor playing on his expression.

“With your act today, as far as I know, you don’t know how to use the restroom.” He said as a statement.

“But what if I did?” I asked, dancing. The pressure from my tight jeans was making it difficult for my bladder to hold strong.

“But what if I gave you another spanking?” His eyes flickered wickedly.

“Okay, okay, I get it.” I said as I walked back to the trays. I cleaned them quickly and towel dried them, carefully stacking and placing them on the shelves. I moved, and a small stream of pee escaped. I pressed my hand on the sink, grimacing. Fuck. No. This was not happening. If I peed myself fully, I’d be mortified.

“What’s wrong, Rayne?” He opened the door and saw that I was done and grimacing.

“Nothing.” I said, shaking my head.

“Do you need a change?” He asked, approaching me.

My mind blanked, embarrassed, I *technically* did. I didn’t respond.

He came up to me, his hands wrapping around my waist to my pants, and unbuttoning and unzipping them from behind. His chest brushing gently on my back. Was he going to check if I wet myself? Blood rushed to my face.

Zane pulled my pants down to reveal my diaper. I froze, more pee trickling into the padding. His hand pressed against my bottom, squishing the newly warm, wet padding.

“Hmm.” His mouth near my ear, “It looks like someone needs a change, doesn’t it?” His sweet woodsy cologne hypnotizing me. My walls were down, I was vulnerable.

I was mortified, beyond speechless. I blinked, what was the reason I was letting him do this to me? I could have left. I could have ran far away. I could have went to Frank and Erik or the heads of the UGNF and said I was being harassed during my training. I had every reason to. What made me stay? What made me let him belittle me?

The answer was simple: in some dark way, I, like Zane, was enjoying this. I didn’t know it yet, but it felt right in some strange, twisted way. I acted like Zane was crazy, but I was just as crazy. I wanted Zane’s attention, even if were in the form of a spanking. I wanted his looks, even if they were intimidating. Most of all, I wanted to be his and only his. It was a dangerous thought that could hurt me and leave me heart broken, but my naive self couldn’t ignore the feelings I was developing.

 

 

Chapter 19: Rewriting History

Rayne.

“Shhhh, shhhh, it’s okay little one.” He was babying me as my diaper became soaked, “I’m going to change you and then you can go back to your cabin, how does that sound, hm?” His nose nestled in my messy hair. His hand traveled down my side as tears fell down my face and I turned around to him. I turned around and buried my face in his shirt, hiding from humiliation. He kissed my hair as his hands caressed my back. I felt so little, so tiny in his arms.

He picked me up by my under pits and I instinctively wrapped my legs around his waist, my arms hugging his neck. Before I knew it, I was on the ground and my pants were wrapped around my ankles as he was untaping the diaper. I crossed my arms over my face, I couldn’t look.

“Is someone playing peek-a-boo?” He asked as he tickled my side and a giggle escaped my lips. I laid there, my arms still shielding my face, as seconds passed by. Was Zane was waiting on me? I couldn’t tell, nor could I see.

I peeked out between my elbows, squinting. Zane said, “Oh, look I found Rayne!” I blushed, covering my face again as he said, “Oh, no, where’d she go?” He was treating me like I was a toddler.

I huffed, uncrossing my arms over my face, “You can’t be serious.”

Zane’s eyes danced playfully, “Somewhere, deep down, you’re enjoying this attention.” He said as a statement. I scrunched my face at him in response. Maybe he was right. I just didn’t want to admit to it.

He lowered the diaper, and took a cold wipe to my front areas and then raised my legs for my bottom with a new wipe. I winced as the cold wipe came into contact with my bottom, still sore and hot from my spanking. Zane rolled the wipes in the wet diaper and placed it to the side. I caught a glimpse of the rolled up diaper, blinking, god that was embarrassing.

He slid a new diaper under me and patted powder on me, then pulling the diaper snugly over my front area, “There, there, all better now aren’t we?” He said, smiling at his work and meeting my eyes. I got up, pulling up my pants and nodding, quietly. He disposed of the diaper in the trash and then got his backpack.

I stood there, awkwardly waiting to be dismissed.

Zane turned off the lights and walked me outside the dining hall. I could see a few other recruits walking in the distance near the woods as Zane turned to me, “So what did you learn today?” I blinked up to him, pushing hair behind my ear.

“That you’re into some really kinky shit.” I said, winking and walking backwards.

“Watch you’re language, Rayne.” He said as his expression went blank. He began walking to the cabins with me.

“Sorry.” I said immediately after. Forgetting that he told me that my ‘profanity’ was too much earlier.

It became silent between the two of us as we walked, he spoke up, shaking his head thoughtfully, “You’re something else, you know that?” I looked at him, as the sky was pink, purple and light blue behind him. His eyes twinkling as they looked at me.

I walked, looking at the gravel below me, shrugging, “Thanks, I guess.”

He chuckled, “You just never stop surprising me.” I looked up, meeting his light blue eyes. Was he trying to hit on me? He was an officer and I thought I was making it up for so long but here he was, walking with me and seeming to be dropping hints.

“I could say the same about you.” I said back to him, grinning.

Zane licked his lips, looking at me as we walked to near where the gravel trail split to the recruits cabins and officer cabins, “Do me a favor, and try to behave next week, then I won’t have to spank you and maybe we can actually talk as adults, okay?” I blushed, that one slapped me in the face. Maybe we can actually talk as adults. Was I not an adult today?

I scrunched my face, thoughtfully, “Well, Zane, well-behaved women rarely make history. I’m trying to be in the books, if you couldn’t tell already.” I said, with a playful glimmer in my eyes.

“You were in the books since the first day of training, maybe you should let someone else have a role.” He said as he began walking up the bridge that was over a stream to the officer cabins.

“Get some good sleep tonight, Rayne. Your bottom may feel better with rest.” He said with a wink as he turned away from me.

Ugh. Always stinging me with good burns;I think I’ve met my match. I rolled my eyes, “Fine, I promise I won’t go past my bedtime, Dad.” I said over the stream as he crossed and said the word dad with an added sass. I heard him chuckle with a shake of his head as he walked away.

The thought crossed my mind in the moment to call him daddy. I blushed as the thought as I walked back to the cabins. Thinking of Zane as a dad or daddy was kind of a hotthought. It made my stomach tickle with butterflies in some strange way. I liked the thought. I shook it off as I walked into the room.


That night I had to take a ‘midnight run’ to dispose the diaper in the trash after everyone fell asleep. I came back to the room and Gemma whispered, “Rayne, where’d you go?” She said, her purple eyes glowing flecks of magenta in the dark.

I blinked, “I couldn’t fall asleep so I just went on a walk around the camp until I got tired.”

Gemini said, “Oh, I bet that’s what happened.” Did she just wink in the dark? I couldn’t tell.

 

 

Chapter 20: Mine for the Taking

Zane.

I touched the bottom of her diaper. She was wet and still soaking the fresh diaper I put on her barely twenty minutes ago. It was adorable. Beyond adorable.

I was in for it now. I was attached. She didn’t know it yet, but she was mine for the taking.

She was timid, shy and, most of all, vulnerable. She spoke, quite often, defensively and deflected her real feelings with humor. In the moment, I could see her, raw and transparent. She was melting in the palm of my hands and I was loving each second.

My nose brushed her messy hair as I took in her coconut scent. Her body, trembling, as I could tell she was wetting herself, releasing her control. My hand, traveling up her side and back down to her padded bottom. It was becoming full.

I knew I should have purchased the extra absorbent diapers for her last weekend. She was tiny, who knew she’d wet this much? I took a mental note to buy the extra absorbent, thicker ones for next time. Would there be a next time? I’d guess so, but it’s all dependent on her. She had the right to refuse this all. She had the right to walk away. She could tell on me if she wanted and I could lose my job, my future.

Why did I risk it all? Why would I take the leap of faith and spank her on Monday? Natural inclination told me she was asking for it, seeing how far she could push me before I snapped. Instinct took over and I couldn’t help but spank her for an attitude like that. After, I knew I could be in big trouble, but I wasn’t scared, not in the slightest. A certain amount of trust was placed on Rayne. I trusted her to understand that it wasn’t sexual. To understand that it was not abusive, but out of good intentions. Out of a loving nature.

If she said no, I would have stopped, immediately. She didn’t say stop or no. She was playfully speaking to me, testing my patience. She wanted to know what would happen if she poked me too much, and she found out quickly. I could tell she had a crush on me prior to. I knew what I was doing; it was all calculated, I was just waiting for a reason to spank her. When she gave me an attitude on Monday, how could I resist? It was the perfect chance. I even warned her, but she didn’t listen. 

Her body stopped trembling, but when I turned her around, her lip was quivering and tears fell down her face. I broke her, which is what I was waiting for. Little did she know, she would be mine, with time. I wanted her soft whimpers to tend to. A baby to hold. She was becoming my baby, and it made a part of myself content, one that I hid away for years until I met her. Rayne.

I tried to stay away last week, but I soon realized I could not stay away any longer. I could not even begin to imagine her with anyone else. The thought made me repulsed. No one could give her the care and love she needed like me. If I thought someone would be a better fit for her, sure, anything to make her happy, but I was the best she was going to get. I could give her unconditional love; what other partner could give her that? Not many.

She was naïve and would probably fall for some guy who just wanted to fuck her, to use her. I wasn’t that guy. Sure, she was sexy, but I didn’t require sexual acts from her, I didn’t need it. I wouldn’t pressure her into anything she wasn’t ready for. She wouldn’t find that with anyone else. She didn’t know it, but I was looking out for her. If she were mine, I’d know she was safe. Maybe she’d have rules, being mine, but she’d be happy. I’d make sure of that. That’s all that mattered to me.

My perception of a relationship was unusual. I had special tastes in my partner and what they wore, what they did. Saying I was a control freak was a bit of an understatement; I couldn’t deny that. We all have our flaws, don’t we? Ever since I met Rayne, I’ve wanted to control her, to punish her, and, most of all, to care for her. I didn’t want to destroy her, in any way, shape, or form. I wanted to see build her up, be that person who would be there for her, no matter what the circumstances. I wanted to teach her lessons, steer her in the right direction.

She had an attitude, which I knew was part of her personality, that needed to change towards others. If she wanted to use it towards me, that was fine. When she had an attitude towards others, that was a different story, entirely. Her profanity, as of recently, was uncalled for. It was immature, mean-spirited, and needed to change immediately.

Even though I didn’t approve of it, her attitude made me feel alive. I loved a challenge, and she was becoming that challenge. I would attempt to fix her attitude, but not her personality. I liked her snappiness and clever sense of humor. Sometimes, I would stare at her with a blank expression, because what she said was amusing, I’d give her that. She would never know I found some of the things she said were humorous; it would only add gasoline to a fire that I needed to extinguish, quickly. Especially with that Jaimie girl. 

Jaimie was a spoiled Hannan girl who got into the Galactic Forces because of a good word from her dad, who was my boss, Red, and also one of the counsel members of the UGN. Red was a good guy. Of course, sometimes good people have kids who are shitty people. The good skips a generation in some families and this was one perfect example. His only child became the polar opposite of him. Red always made jokes about how he wished his daughter could meet a guy like me, but he told me, “Don’t you get the slightest idea because you have five years on that girl.” Age was but a number. Heck, I was 8 years older than Rayne, but that didn’t stop me. I couldn’t even envision me with a girl like Jaimie. I knew the type of girl she was and I’d never even give her a look in that way.

Jaimie was one of those girls who were in the Galactic Forces for the look it gave her. Would she really risk her life for this? Did she actually care about others from different planets? Would she take her job seriously? Probably not. It disgusted me seeing girls join to make them seem like they cared about the galaxies, about other planets. They didn’t and never could, even if they tried. I could see through girls like her, because I dated someone like her before. It was a waste of time, and that took four years to figure out.

Rayne was a different story. She had an attitude, but she had good intentions. I didn’t know everything about her, but I knew that her interview and exam scores placed her at the top of the roster for the 36 recruits the UGNF accepted this year. I had to dig deep into her records to find that out. Officials weren’t allowed to know sensitive information like that about new recruits, but I was breaking a lot of rules this year.

The UGNF doesn’t accept just anyone, especially for the Galactic Forces division. You have to pass a psychological evaluation, pass a lie detector test, pass a drug screening, and pass an examination over the United Galactic Nations. The exam brushed over the history of each planets foundings, the history of the UGN, laws of other planets, mathematical problems and cultural diversity questions.

The questions were ridiculously hard and most of the information you learned throughout the academy which was long after you took the exam to get into the Galactic Forces Academy itself. Unfair, isn’t it? You have to take a test over material you won’t thoroughly go over until you’re in the academy.

The average score of this year was a 74.8%, and it was a rarity to see a grade over a B-. You had to have above a 68% to even be considered for the UGNF, and let me just say, half of the people accepted this year barely made even that score. Rayne received a 94.67%, which was the highest grade in the past four years. She didn’t know that, only I did. That’s another thing I wouldn’t tell her. She was intelligent, but I wasn’t going to add fuel to her smart-aleck fire that had been flickering low, waiting to spark. 
 

- - -

“You seem oddly happy.” Jay said later that night as I was on my phone, reading a UGN article about President Wormuloid, of planet Valorion, considering the possibility of stricter immigration laws and travel bans and the effects it would have with other planets. Valorion-born Earthlings and Reorfs would be affected the most, and have the possibility of being forcefully removed from the planet if not having proof of citizenship.

I shook my head, ridiculous. Valorion was a beautiful planet, but there were a lot of things that happened that was far from the public eye in Valorion. It was striking, impeccable even, but dangerous. Dark things were stirring and had been moving for a long while. There were tensions with many planets and Valorion.

The UGN was the eye in the literal sky, watching like a hawk and stepping in when necessary. The UGN knew about a lot of dark things that the people of Valorion did, but kept quiet, waiting to make small moves, one at a time. War was in the realm of possibilities, one that could be short if the UGN had the balls to make the first move, but that was the last thing that would happen if tensions became too high.

I remember, eight years ago, I asked my brother, Daryx, what was so bad about Valorion when I began with the Galactic Forces, “Let me give you the greatest secret of the universe: Valorion wealth is all stolen.” Daryx had been part of the Galactic Forces for over three years and had been one of the youngest officials to go on undercover operations, “Valorions are the wealthiest of the galaxies, hands down. They raise their children to one day be in the Forbes top 100, not to give a shit about anyone else but themselves. They don’t care about the poor. They don’t care about the dying. The don’t care about the longevity of other planets. You know what they care about? They care about capitalizing on anything and everything, even if it’s immoral, downright evil. Whatever you do, stay away from that filthy money, you don’t want any of it. Trust me.”

I hadn’t seen my brother in a while. He hadn’t reached out to my mom or I in about five years. I couldn’t tell my mother, but Daryx was on a top secret mission within the Sequoia Capital. He was on his way up the political ladder in Valorion. I accessed top secret UGN articles about him to make sure he was safe. If his cover was blown, he could have a lifetime sentence in Valorion prison or worse, a death sentence. That idea kept me up the first few nights I heard my brother would be gone for a long, long time.

I told my mom that he was still at the Intergalactic Space Station every time I visited her. She already had heart issues, she didn’t need another reason to have a heart attack by hearing one of her sons was in one of the most silently dangerous areas of the galaxy. She had cried when she found out I was enlisting in the Galactic Forces. She had lost her husband to the Galactic Forces and now both her sons were joining. She was happy for me, but her poor heart was still worried, like most mothers are when sending their kids off to college for the first time but with an added element of danger. I knew I’d be leaving her alone, but I wanted to be a part of the Galactic Forces my entire life. It was my dream job, to say the least. 

I looked at Jay, a few seconds later, breaking out of my deep thoughts, “I am.” I said, suppressing a smile.

He was playing Galactic Conquest III on his psInfinity and paused the game, looking at me, “So what happened?” He didn’t want to know. What do I say? I made Rayne wet herself and then changed her? I mean, he knew about that part of me but I wasn’t going to get into the details.

I smiled, “I think she likes it.”

He blinked, raising his eyebrows in shock, “What did you do to her?” He said it as if I did something bad, which I did do, in all honesty. 

I began chuckling to myself, “You, of all people, do not want to know the details of that.” I said as I laid back, putting my arms behind my head.

“Zane, this is week two. You have to be kidding me, man.” He said shaking his head and going back to blasting asteroids in his game.

“Oh, it’s not that bad. I gave her a spanking or two for her attitude.” I said with a shrug, smiling to myself.

He paused his game, “You did what?!” He looked at me, shaken.

“Don’t. Worry. About. It. Jay.” I said slowly, becoming irritated with his reaction. Jay was acting like I was going to lose my job tomorrow.

“When you leave for sexual harassment I’m going to say ‘I told you so’.” He said.

“Last week you said I’d get a pat on the back from Red. Now I’m going to lose my job. Which is it?” I said, wondering why this was such a big deal.

“Well, that’s when I was under the assumption you were doing the vanilla approach like a gentleman and not some kinky shit with a new recruit.” He paused, thinking, “You didn’t even tell your last girlfriend until three years in. I just assumed *if* anything happened you would be normal about it for the first three years again.” He shook his head.

“She has an attitude, Jay, you know I had to do something about that.”

“Yeah, I thought you would just make her write a paper or have her clean the windows, that was my last guess of what would happen.” Jay said as he went against a boss battle craft.

“After what happened tonight, I don’t think she’ll be telling anyone anytime soon.” Jay turned his head to me, confused, as the boss on Galactic Conquest III destroyed his space craft.

 

Chapter 21: The Bystander Effect

Rayne.

So many thoughts about Zane swirled around my brain over the weekend. I went for a run Saturday morning, early, hoping to see him or maybe cross paths. Usually, most of the officers were gone for breakfast, lunch and dinner at the camp. After two weekends, it became apparent that two officers had to take duty and babysit the trainees each weekend. Jay and Zane seemed to be the first week and then last week they were gone the whole weekend. This weekend, Zane was gone, but not Jay. It was odd, seeing Jay alone. They were a duo always seen together, like a packaged deal, and now Jay was alone.

On Sunday, Jay was gone for lunch and dinner. I couldn’t help but wonder what Zane and Jay did when they were gone. Did they go out and party? Did they go home for the weekend? Did they visit another planet and then come back? I wondered what Zane was doing now. I wondered if he thought of me over the weekend the way I thought of him.

I imagined us kissing, and I smiled, blushing. Only in dreams, that would happen. He was probably a decade older than me and I’m pretty sure he thought I was a child at this point. Then again, he said ‘maybe we can actually talk as adults, okay?’ as if he were trying to tell me something. Maybe he thought I was more than just a toddler, who knows.

Monday came around and I got up, giddy to see Zane, and was the first one out of the cabins. I looked and was confused. Jay and Mathias were standing outside. Mathias? Not Zane? My brain couldn’t wrap around the idea.

“Morning, Griff.” Jay said as he looked at me. Mathias crossed his arms as he glanced at me, probably wondering why I was staring at him. He was Ganakkan, probably 6’ 5 and had curly hair. I was only staring at him because I was confused that he wasn’t Zane. Where was Zane? Was Zane okay?

Everyone filed out of the cabins and Jay spoke, “Zane is on a temporary leave of absence so Mathias will be running with us in replacement for the next few days.”
 

- - -

A few days turned into a week. Friday came slowly, and I was missing him. I didn’t get where he disappeared too. No one knew anything. I didn’t get what happened. Did someone find out about us? Is that why he was gone? It was completely consensual; I could have said no and I didn’t. If they asked me, I’d take the blame. He had a longer career than me and didn’t deserve to be let go of.

I shifted my thoughts, trying to think of simpler reasons. Maybe he was sick? Or maybe he got hurt over the weekend? Maybe a family emergency? Or he took vacation days? It could have been a lot of reasons. I didn’t know the full story, but I was beyond curious.


I looked over to the officer’s table at dinner on Friday, it had been a whole week since I saw him last. Every day I went into the dining hall expecting to see him. His blue eyes. His dirty blonde hair that stuck up straight in a messy way. His strong jaw line. His warm smile. Yet they weren’t there.

I met this guy of my dreams, he begins to like me and then he disappears. Fuck me, right? It was a real sucky feeling. I was depressed, in a way. Something felt off the past week and now it seemed like it was going to be another week with me feeling down again because I couldn’t see him.

“Rayne, he’s fine. You need to think about something else.” Gemma said as her purple eyes studied mine. I glanced at her, she put mascara on for once and it made her eyes pop even more than usual.

Eli chimed in, “How cute. Rayne has a crush.”

I glared at Eli as I held my plastic fork, “I will stab you with this fork and it will hurt. I will make sure of that.”

“Oooooh, I’m so scared.” Eli said, mockingly.

Calvin ignored us, as he ate quietly by himself. I looked at him, realizing I had been ignoring him this past week, “Are you okay, Cal?” I asked.

Calvin shrugged, “I’m just feeling home sick.”

Eli snapped, “Aren’t we all?” What a dick. Eli was sometimes a prick and didn’t have an ounce of sympathy.

I thought about it, I wasn’t homesick. Was that odd? I didn’t want to go home. Home was boring. I didn’t have an electric car, a phone, or really any friends. I had Fern and George but besides that, I didn’t have anything to go back to besides a plentiful of books and my music.

That’s all I did in high school was study, listen to music, and read books. Books were extinct after everything became digital. You had to have a iGlass or some type of tablet to even read books. I didn’t have the money, nor would Fern and George ever buy one for me. I had hundreds of books, passed down through my family. My mom and dad had a room full of books. I read and read, searching for answers, information. There wasn’t anything besides boring, useless information I had about other galaxies, planets. A bunch of books from my childhood that my mom would read to me as a kid to help me fall asleep. Besides books, I’d listen to old music from millenniums ago. I found that the 20^th century had some really good music. It never disappointed.

I missed my music. I wish I brought it with me to camp, but I assumed that we couldn’t because we signed a contract for camp that had a strict ‘NO ELECTRONICS’ statement which, obviously, no one took seriously besides myself. Go figure.

Calvin responded as he broke my trance, “Yeah, but you didn’t come from an entirely different planet.” He said to Eli. He did have a point, but Gemini was from Zena. She was farther than Calvin from her home planet. Gemini didn’t say anything as she sat there; I knew she was just being polite by not adding to the argument that was beginning at the table.

Eli looked pissed, “Whatever, dude.” He shook his head, getting up and leaving the table. Maybe, somewhere under Eli’s tough exterior, there was a young boy who was feeling homesick too. He was born and raised in Hanna and was once one of the captains of the football team at Mortar High School. I heard he had a big family from Gemma and that he missed. He talked about his brothers and sisters quite often to her.

It was weird that he was part of the outcasts cabin, strange even. He was outgoing, funny and talked to just about everyone, yet he sat with us and was close to me and Gemma. Eli was confusing to me. He could have easily made friends with Derren’s, who were considered the ‘popular clique’ of the trainees.

Why did he stay with the Zenon ‘slut’ and rebellious whatever-the-fuck I was? I know he liked Gemma, but it wasn’t to the point that he had to keep talking to us. He could of left and it’d be Gemma, Calvin and I. We would have been fine.

- - -

I had a few dreams of Zane, over the weekend, and one was a bit on the, how do I say, naughty side? I woke up on Saturday morning of our fourth week feeling hot. I dreamed of him kissing my jaw line and traveling down my chest, down my stomach. The dream ended before he made it below my belly button but I woke up flushed, tingling.

Zane showed me things about myself I didn’t even know. I didn’t know I’d want a guy who was so, how do I say, dominant? I didn’t know I wanted to be dominated, but that element of being little really excited me. It was thrilling, different.

He kept me on my toes those two weeks. I missed that, dearly. I wanted to see his blue eyes again, even if they were unreadable. I wanted to be held again, babied. There was something so intimate, in a nonsexual way, between me and Zane when he babied me that night. It’s like he gave me a taste and left and it was bittersweet.

On Monday morning, of the fourth week, a twinge of hope filled my soul as I walked out of our cabins for the morning run. Mathias stood by Jay again. I shook my head, sad. Life was fucking unfair.

Mathias ran at a slower pace and was left about a minute or two behind Jay, Eli and I on our morning runs. We made it to the lake and it was just Jay, Eli, and I at the lake.

I drank my water and caught my breath, looking at Jay, “Not to be nosey, but what’s up with Zane?” I asked.

Jay’s eyes flashed with something unreadable through his glasses, “He’ll be back soon. You can ask him.” He was coming back? So he wasn’t in trouble? I suppressed my giddiness. I couldn’t wait.

- - -

“Are you, like, going through a midlife crisis? You’ve been acting weird, Rayne.” Eli said in the Codes and Ethics class on Thursday. It was the beginning of class and Frank had a record of coming in about five minutes late to start class. Gemma sat down, across the room. I glanced behind me, looking for Calvin. Gemma and Cal usually walked in together almost exactly at 10 AM, where was he?

I shook my head, looking forward, “Nope. I’m just going through a funk.”

Gemma said, across the room, “You know why she’s sad Eli.” God damn Gemma, she doesn’t have a filter and always has to say things in front of people that I don’t want included in our conversation, such as our whole goddamn class.

Jaimie turned her head to me, “I mean, it’s pretty apparent. Didn’t you have a little crush on Zane?” How would she know?

I cocked my head at her, “What?” I blurted out.

“It’s kind of obvious, I mean who doesn’t? He’s hot. But he wouldn’t go for someone like you.”

I shook my head, “I don’t.” I paused, confused, “And what’s that supposed to mean?”

She rolled her blue eyes and threw her wavy blonde hair behind her shoulder, “I’ve seen him with his ex’s and first of all: they look nothing like you.” Her eyes scanned my face, “The last girlfriend he had was tall, blonde hair and blue eyes. You’re not even his type, honey, sorry to break it to you.” I was clenching my fists underneath the light wood table, biting my tongue.

That one stung. I’m not going to lie. I blinked away the pain as Eli looked at me. I looked out the window, to the dining hall in the distance. She didn’t know the moments we shared, but it still hurt to hear that I wasn’t his type. Maybe I had it all wrong in my head. Maybe Zane didn’t feel what I felt. Heck, he was gone, did it matter anymore?

“Why would I give a fuck?” I said as she turned around with a laugh, as if I had no chance.

Frank walked in, and I went quiet, “Good morning, everyone.” He said as his tired eyes looked at us, “And I’m just going to ignore what I just heard, I’m not feeling like writing up anyone today.” He said as his eyes landed on me. I sunk in my chair, crossing my arms.

Frank called everyone’s names on the roster, besides Calvin’s. What did that mean? I looked back to his seat at the last table in the middle back area of the room near Jodie, a Hannan girl with long curly orange hair, that he always sat next to. My face was concerned for him. Why wasn’t he here?

I glanced at Eli and Gemma, they looked back just as confused as me.

At the end of class, I waited until everyone left. Frank got up, grabbing his laptop bag, “What do you want, Griff?” He asked with a humorous gleam in his dull brown eyes, as his front strands of gray hair brushed his eyebrow. Gemma and Eli were waiting outside the class, listening.

“Where’s Calvin?” I asked, concerned.

“That would be information that I cannot disclose with students.” What did that mean? He slung his satchel over his shoulder.

“Oh, c’mon. Can’t you tell me something? He was my good friend. I just want to make sure he’s okay.” I asked, following him out the door. Gemma and Eli began walking out the doors of the main hallways, leaving me and Frank alone.

He locked the door, shaking his head, “He’s fine, Griff. He had a change of heart and will not be returning to the Galactic Forces.” Did that mean he dropped?

“So, did he, like, quit?” I asked as Frank walked to the offices of the main school building.

Frank shook his head, “I already told you too much, Griff, just do me a favor and leave me alone so I can take my lunch.” He said with a trace of dry humor.

I stopped following him and turned down the hallway to leave, “Gotcha. Thanks, Frank!”

I was shocked. Calvin was gone. First, Zane. Now, Calvin. Why did he leave? I knew he was homesick but never, and I mean never, did it cross my mind that he’d straight-up leave before speaking to Gemma or me.
I couldn’t believe it. I knew one other Hannan girl left our first week, but I thought we were at the point where it was too late to leave. Not to mention, we all signed contracts. Wasn’t it a big deal to leave like that?


Gemma blurted out, knocking over her water on the table, “WHAT?!” The tables near us went silent after I told her about the news.

I hushed her, “Shhhhhh. God, Gemma. We’re not even supposed to know that, yet.”

“Why didn’t he talk to us about it? I thought he was beginning to get comfortable with us. I can’t believe that.” She said, angrily.

Eli added, “I knew he’d go. He seemed weak-minded.”

I glared at him, venom spitting out, “Shut. The. Fuck. Up. Eli.”

Eli asked with a serious tone, “Why did you care so much about him, Rayne? What, was he your project? You knew he didn’t fit in.” My mouth opened and closed.

“Fuck off, Eli. He was a good guy, who just wasn’t lucky in finding friends.” I blinked, going off in a tangent, “I’ve been a loser my whole life with little to no friends. I got lucky meeting you two, but Calvin didn’t. I tried making him feel like he was a part of something, and it failed, obviously. So thanks, you dick.” I said, storming out of the dining hall.

I went to our cabin and climbed up the dark wooden ladder to my bunk. I sat there, and tears fell down my face.

Fuck. This sucked. The worst part: I felt like an ass. Was he my project? Did I try bringing him into a group that he didn’t feel like he belonged too? I fucking failed Calvin. My hand punched the stiff mattress under me, angrily.

It was my fault. I saw what was happening and ignored it. I could have done something instead of being a bystander. He was bullied, when Jaimie, the first week, spoke of humans like they were terrible people as Calvin listened. I argued with Jaimie that day, but it still didn’t change her disrespectable behavior towards Calvin. I put in minimal effort. I ignored a lot of her comments, thinking that Calvin could handle it on his own.

‘No one really speaks to me.’ he said the second week we were here. The past three Fridays, he’d be picked last when we chose our teams. No one spoke to him besides me and Gemma and sometimes Eli, and that was only if Eli decided to be nice. It was a sign, that I clearly ignored. When Eli, last week, was a complete asshole to him, did I say anything? No, I didn’t. I was the reason he left. One of the main reasons.

Calvin was intelligent, and could have been, would have been, a great part of the Galactic Forces. That idea was ended today. It was sad to see a friend go like that. I don’t know why it affected me so much, but it did. I was much like him and would have been him if I didn’t meet Gemma or Eli my first day. I was lucky to have friends, I never had them before. Calvin wasn’t that lucky and it was unfair.

Life was un-fucking-fair. The Galactic Forces was becoming real. This was not a cute career that everyone could do. You had to have a strong will to stay, and that was becoming apparent.

 

Chapter 22: The Chocolate Protein Shake Phenomenon

Rayne.

Friday morning came of the fourth week of training, and I expected to see Zane during the morning run, remembering that Jay said Zane would tell me why he was gone in ‘a few days’. Zane was still gone. Where was he? Did Jay even know?

During the fifth week, I had lost all hope, Zane wasn’t there the following Monday, still. I didn’t even expect to see him, I anticipated he left, for good. Calvin left, so it was only expected that Zane was in the same boat.

I already made up the story in my head: someone must have saw us that night he spanked and diapered me. He probably got in trouble and then got kicked from his position. It was the only thing that made sense at this point. Why else would he be gone for so long?

People that had any significance in my life left, in a blink of an eye. You’d think I’d be used to it at this point. You’d think I’d learn by now.

Tuesday morning came and I didn’t go outside of the cabins the earliest like the past two weeks. I took my time, getting up and walking out the cabins screen door in my sweatshirt and dark grey leggings with my backpack on. I rubbed my eyes as I looked in front of me. Jay and Zane. Was I dreaming? My eyes, blinking in shock.

I looked at him, thinking he’d look back, but he didn’t. He had his arms crossed, talking in a low voice to Jay. Something seemed off about Zane. He seemed... sad? I didn’t know. His gaze cast to me and I blinked. Something wasn’t right. I didn’t know but he looked tired. A sad tired.

When we got to the lake, I looked at him and he looked away. Was it me? It had to be. My heart dropped.

I looked at the lake, watching the water ripple with the air brushing it. It was a hot morning and I was getting sticky. I took off my sweatshirt and wrapped it around my stomach. More trainees met us at the lake, including Jaimie’s group. They were finally making it to the lake before we ran back. It was becoming annoying because, now that Zane was back, she could speak to him more.

She was wearing short black shorts and a grey tank top. Jaimie walked up to Zane, “So, where’d you go the past two weeks?” She said as she took down her long, blonde hair as she looked at him. Blood boiled in my veins. Zane turned his head to her.

Eli said, “Just look away, Rayne.” My back became stiff, watching them. I couldn’t look away. Jaimie’s eyes met Zane’s. Fucking thirsty ass bitch. It was as if she were purposefullydoing it in front of me. If she was trying to piss me off, it was working.

“I don’t really care to tell you.” Zane said with an annoyed voice, turning away from her back to Jay. Did he just turn her away? My insides wanted to burst out laughing in her face. Instant karma at its finest.

Jaimie blinked, walking back to her friends, confused, “What? Was it something I said?” She said to Kelsey and Kyla. They looked just as confused as her and shrugged.

Kyla said, “I think he’s just in a mood or something.” Was that really the case? He seemed like he just gave her the cold shoulder and I’m not referring to the one I usually got. This one was fucking cold-hearted. I liked it, when it was to Jaimie.

“What are you smiling about?” Jaimie’s eyes met mine, catching my gaze to them.

I frowned, suppressing my smile, “Nothing. You’re just one thirsty bitch, aren’t you?” Humor twinkling in my eyes.

Zane turned in our direction, listening.

“What is that supposed to mean?” She blinked, irritated, “I could say the same about you.”

I rolled my eyes with a laugh and began walking away, “Sure. Let’s go with that.”

I turned to Jay, ignoring Zane’s blank expression, “I’m going to start running back, early, if that’s okay?” I asked. I needed to leave before I punched Jaimie in the face. I was close to getting into a cat fight with her. I was no cat though; I was a lion. This would not end well for her.

Jay nodded, “We still have five more minutes, but, sure, if you want to.”

Zane said, in a serious tone, “I’ll run with her.” His stare was still blank. It was still too early in the morning for me to process this all. I took a sip of my water and put it in my bag while Zane took off, without me. I trailed behind him, having to sprint to catch up.

I asked, after we passed trainees who hadn’t even gotten to the lake yet, “Why were you gone?” As my feet crunched over a few twigs. We ran over the bridge that went over the stream and down a few steps.

He glanced at me and then in front of him, “I don’t really want to talk or think about it this week. Don’t take it personally, Rayne.”

I asked, quickly, “Was it because of what happened between us?”

He laughed, loudly, shaking his head, “No. Why would it be?” He asked as his pace slowed down a bit.

There was silence for a minute as we ran and my breath was becoming ragged, “I just thought that’s why you were gone, is all.”

All I could hear is our footsteps and his breathing as we ran, “No. Not in the slightest.” Relief broke through my sweat as I breathed in the warm air. Then why was Zane gone? I wouldn’t ask again, but I was still curious.
 

- - -

The week went by as Zane was far and distant. He was more serious during our workouts and did not have the same spark in his eyes that he had before he left. I couldn’t tell if it was just me or not but he was solemn, quiet. It was out of character for him.

On Friday, we had our first exam in our Code and Ethics of the UGNF and I was the first to turn it in and leave. I went to lunch exactly at 11, being the first one in line for the first time, ever. I always came late, that was just known at this point. It was weird being here before everyone else came in.

Jean looked surprised when I walked in and set down a stack of trays at the beginning of the line, “Well, look who it is. I’ve noticed you’ve been in good standings as of late?”

“I’ve tried my best, but no promises in the future.” I said as I flashed a smile and grabbed a tray. Zane was back, so I’d probably be seeing Jean more often again.

Jean laughed, “Oh, Rayne, you are a funny one. You better stay out of trouble or one day you’ll be replacing my job.” I laughed, shaking my head as I placed brown rice and chipotle seasoned chicken on my plate. Oh, this was probably my favorite meal. It was the most flavorful, in my opinion. Eli would most likely disagree and say that the barbecue chicken was. 

I sat down at the end of the middle wooden table of the lunch room that was nearest the officer’s table as more trainees and officers walked in. I took the seats where Jaimie and her friends usually sat, which was directly in line of sight in front of where Jay and Zane sat each day. Those thirsty bitches always tried to be near Zane; it infuriated me. 

Seats for lunch were basically cemented in stone at this point. I didn’t care though, I wanted to fuck with Jaimie. She would probably be the last out of the exam today since she obviously didn’t understand most of the concepts in class, anyways. Gemini and Eli walked passed me, going to grab their food.

“What a surprise, Griff at lunch early.” Jay said as him and Zane passed my table. Zane met my eyes with his eyebrows raised at where I was sitting. I chewed on my chicken and studied his eyes, they looked tired with circles underneath them. Had he not been sleeping well?

Gemini and Eli sat down, “So, me and Eli were talking. Tonight we should go out.” Gemma said, smiling, eyes twinkling with excitement to do something.

Eli hesitated to sit down, “Not to cut Gemma off, but…” His eyes looked at our end of the table that we usually sat at, “Why are we sitting here by the way?” He sat down, next to me. I looked over to the table in front of me as Zane sat down.

“To fuck with Jaimie. Why else?” I said, glancing to Eli.

Eli smiled underneath his beard, light grey eyes twinkling, “That’s fucking hilarious. I hate that bitch.” Jaimie rubbed a lot of people the wrong way, especially Eli. She was bossy, and every Friday she tried to tell everyone what to do in our teams during extracurricular activities. Eli was on her team 2 out of the 3 games so far and he was absolutely annoyed with her telling him what to do. It was as if she thought she owned each team she played with, like she was entitled to be the leader of every group. I could tell when I listened to her. Ugh. It was irritating.

Gemini ignored us, “Are you in?” She asked me.

“Aren’t we not allowed to leave the training camp? Isn’t that, like, against the rules?” I asked, confused.

Gemini rolled her eyes, “Rayne, have you not seen or heard about the girls and guys from the other cabins going out like every other weekend?” She said, incredulously, as if it were a known thing. I never noticed anyone from our cabin not there or gone. Then again, I didn’t know about the other cabins.

Eli laughed, “Rayne is oblivious, Gem, of course she hasn’t.”

Gemma asked, “So? Are you coming? My friend can pick us up about a half a mile down the road outside the gates around 8.” I scratched my head, my eyes glancing to Zane. I bet none of the officers would care if I left the camp, well, besides Zane. He wouldn’t know if he didn’t see me, right?

“Sure, I’ll go.” Jaimie and her friends walked in. Jaimie passed our table, eyeing me with a resting bitch face. Her friends spoke low to her as she looked at us.

I was almost done with my food as Jaimie walked up to me, I looked up, “What are you doing in our seats?” She said with a hiss in her voice, loudly. A few officers looked in our direction. Jaimie looked pretty pissed, I suppressed a laugh.

I played stupid, “As far as I know, there are no assigned seats.” I shrugged looking to Eli’s face. He was trying not to laugh. I could see a slight smirk underneath his beard.

“We’ve been sitting here since day one. Don’t you think it’s a bit rude to, like, take our seats?” She said, snippily, blinking rapidly. Her friends held their trays behind her, awkwardly waiting to sit.

“It looks like there’s a change in seating. Fucking deal with it.” I said as I looked in front of me, staring past Eli. Ignoring Jaimie’s stare. Was this elementary school? Why was seating such a big deal? We were grown adults.

The table we were at was silent. People leaned on the table to see what was going on at our end. A few officers watching as if this were good entertainment and talking lowly about us. Zane’s eyes staring blankly, watching closely. You could hear the table of guys behind us chatting, not paying attention to us.

“Bitch.”

The next few moments blurred. I felt a wet, cold substance spilled over my head, chocolate flavored protein shake falling down my hair, splattering on my clothes and the floor. I blinked, droplets falling off of my eyelashes. I looked down, protein mix making my clothes wet, cold. Eli was back splashed with the protein shake, a droplet on his beard. Gemma, to my side, had some mix on her leg from falling off of my right shoulder. Gemma gasped and I sat there, silent.

The whole room, quiet. Eli looked in awe at me and Jaimie. I paused, thinking carefully what I would do next.

I stood up, turning to her. I wiped the chocolate milky substance off of my face with a smile and threw it at her. She gasped as it hit her chin and her white UGNF shirt. I glared, why was she mad? She spilled a whole protein shake on me. The least I could do is share some with her.

The guys at the table began laughing, clapping and chanting, “Fight. Fight. Fight.”

Jaimie was a few inches away from me. Her food tray, still in one arm. Gemini stood up, her height well above me and Jaimie’s level. She flung Jaimie’s tray onto Jaimie’s white t-shirt, ruining it with chicken grease and apple sauce. Jaimie backed up, blinking in shock, livid. Why was she surprised? Did she think we were just going to have a protein shake spilled on us and be nice? It was me and Gemini, she was obviously messing with the wrong crowd.

“Fucking slut.” Kyla said, throwing her chicken at Gemini in attempt to back up Jaimie. What a waste of good chicken, I thought.

Derren, at the table behind us, began throwing his food at his table, “Food fight!”

In a blink of an eye, food was being thrown between tables and the officers didn’t even try to intercept. Frank and Erik spoke to Jay, Mathias, and Zane pointing at everyone in a low voice under the loud noise breaking out in the dining hall. Frank, Erik, and a few other officials left the room.

Gemini lunged at Kyla and I got in between, stopping Gemini as Kyla scratched my arm, feeling a sting on my skin. I instinctively stretched out my hand to Kyla’s chest and felt a push to her coming from my palm, with my fingers barely brushing her grey UGNF shirt.

She fell on her back, looking at me in shock.

Did I even touch her? I looked, confused. I didn’t even feel myself push her, it just happened. Something pushed her, but it wasn’t me. Did anyone see that? Maybe she fell on her back to make it seem like I pushed her? It was a tough call, but that was not me. I didn’t even mean to do that.

I frowned, “Are you okay, Kyla?” I asked, concerned, as she winced on the ground.

“No, of course not. You fucking pushed me.” Kyla said, pissed.

I shook my head, “No, I swear that was not my intentions.” I needed to clear this up. I was not one to push others. Yes, I wanted to punch Jaimie, but I would never. I wouldn’t act upon those things, fighting solved nothing in my eyes.

Jaimie looked at me as she knelt down to Kyla, “You must really be fucking psychotic, you just pushed her and now you’re acting like you didn’t.” She looked bewildered, as if I were really crazy.

I heard a whistle and everyone stopped, looking at Zane as he said, “Everyone besides Rayne, Jaimie, Gemini, and Kyla, throw away your trays and leave.”

All of the fellow trainees left, quietly. Kyla was still on the ground, being overdramatic. She acted as if I punched her.

Gemini looked at me, shocked, “Did you really push her Rayne?”

I shook my head, “I honestly don’t know.” I said quietly. Did Gemini not see it either? Did anyone see that my arm didn’t move when she fell back? Maybe I was hallucinating. Maybe Kyla fell back on purpose or by accident. Things weren’t adding up.

We all sat at the end of the table, waiting awkwardly. As we waited, I looked at the grounds around us: chicken, rice, apple sauce, protein shake, and fruit littered the ground. This place was a fucking mess. Jean and the other cooks were probably pissed in the kitchen. I felt bad, but, in my defense, none of this was my fault. Maybe the part of me pushing Kyla was my fault, but I took hardly any part in the food incident.

Zane and Jay walked outside, without Mathias. Mathias stood and watched us. A few minutes later, they came back in and went to the kitchen with Mathias. The three came out, with serious looks on their faces.

“Here’s what’s going to happen, Griff is going to come with Zane and I, while the three of you are going to clean this room up and Mathias is going to make sure you all get it done right.” Jay said solemnly.

Thank god I didn’t have to clean this fucking mess. I felt bad leaving Gemini with the two girls from hell, but technically Gemma threw food at Jaimie so it was partially Gemma’s fault too.

Jaimie spoke up, “Oh, come on. Rayne should be the one cleaning; it seems to be the only thing she’s good at anyways.” She said with a sneer, “And she pushed Kyla. She should be kicked out at this point.” She said as if she ran the place. I shook my head, rolling my eyes.

Jay blinked, ignoring her comment, “Jaimie, we’ll be seeing you later for a write up after gym class.”

Her mouth opened, “What?! What about Rayne?” She looked between Zane, Mathias and Jay in shock, “She fucking pushed Kyla! I swear, you all will be hearing from my dad soon if you want to write me up.” She said, redness blossoming on her face from anger.

I rolled my eyes, “You’re a grown adult. Your daddy’s not getting you out of this one, you spoiled brat.” At least she had a dad.

She hissed at me, “My dad’s a counsel member of the UGN and the vice president of the UGNF. I think he may have something to say to the people who run this camp.”

I shook my head, squinting my eyes, “And that excuses you from pouring a protein shake on another person?” Gemma laughed at my comment. Was this only making sense to me? Did this girl really not have an ounce of rational thought or compassion in her?

Jaimie was about to say more as she was cut off, “Girls, stop.” Zane said to us. I glanced at his blank stare, “Griff, come with us.” My shirt and pants still wet, soggy. I got up, feeling the cold shirt clinging to my stomach as I moved.

I followed them to the offices in the main building where classes were held. I was brought into a clean and organized office that looked to be Zane’s. I passed a picture of him and what looked to be his mom and brother at his graduation of the Galactic Forces Academy. His mom was a cute little woman. She had strawberry blonde hair and blue eyes and was skinny for her age. His brother was the same height as Zane, but with dark brown hair that fell on his forehead. He had brown eyes and looked to be older than Zane. Zane looked a lot younger, with his face clean shaven and a lot less muscle definition than he had now.

I sat down at the chair in front of his desk, and Jay leaned against the wall as Zane sat in front of me.

“We’ll have to write you up also.” Zane said, making eye contact.

I shook my head, “I didn’t push Kyla. Whether you believe me or not, that was never my intentions.” I put my hands up in defense.

Jay said, eyeing my hands, “We know.” They both looked at each other for a moment.

I squinted, looking between Zane and Jay, confused, “What?” I blurted out.

Zane’s blue eyes flickered, pained, “There’s something we have to tell you, Rayne.”

I cocked my head, “What? What is it?” Zane opened a cabinet, looking through his files. He pulled one out, with a tab that said GRIFF, RAYNE on it. He pulled out a sheet that had a pie chart on it. He handed it to me. I read it, trying to figure out the point they were making:


GRIFF, RAYNE

41% Earthling
28% Hannan
17% Ekkberen
8% Terethian
6% Other(mixed)


Ekkberen? The fuck. I don’t think I had anyone in my family of Ekkberen descent. I looked over it, confused why this was such a big deal.

“We changed it. You are actually 17% Nefareon, not Ekkberen.” Zane said as his eyes studied me.

I looked up, “Why would you change it?”

Zane covered his mouth with one hand, looking frustrated with my question, “Because, anyone of Nefareon descent are in hiding at the moment.”

I shook my head, “Why?” Is that where my mother and father went? Were they in hiding too?

Zane said, “Have you ever heard of the story The Tales of the Fae?”

I shrugged, “Yeah, but what does that have to do with anything?” Why did we go from Nefareons in hiding to a children’s book? I hope Zane wasn’t trying to belittle me again. This was not the time. Especially in front of Jay.

Jay said, “The three ‘gifts’ that the fae received are real. People with Nefareon blood have abilities.” What were they trying to say? I didn’t have abilities, my mom did.

“I don’t have abilities, if that’s what you two are getting at. My mom did, not me.” I said, looking between them.

Zane’s face flashed with amazement, “So you knew? This whole time?” 

I shook my head, shrugging, “I mean, I had a feeling I wasn’t fully human or Hannan, but I didn’t know I’d have that much Nefareon DNA nor any at that matter. But I’m not gifted, I simply can’t be.” I said, blinking to them.

Zane and Jay looked at each other. Kyla could have just fallen back, making it seem like I pushed her. There were so many elements of that moment that could have been made up. I wasn’t about to believe that I had some type of supernatural gift. It seemed too farfetched to me.

Zane asked, fascinated, “Why do you think you’re not gifted?”

“For 18 years I’ve had no signs of an ability. There’s just no way.” I paused, “I think Kyla fell back on purpose, to make it seem like I pushed her.” I said in a statement.

It was how I truly felt. Kyla, Kelsey and Jaimie had it out for me. They were trying to get me kicked out, no question.

Jay looked at Zane, shrugging, “She could be right, Zane.” Jay was agreeing with me. Zane nodded, still studying me. He didn’t look to believe me, but he nodded in agreement anyways.

“So am I still getting written up?” I asked.

Jay shrugged, “A verbal warning would be sufficient. We can document it if Red asks later.” Who was Red? Was that their boss? Or maybe Jaimie’s dad? Or, wait, her dad is technically their boss, so I guess both?

Zane scratched the scruff of his beard, looking towards Jay, “If I get a call from Red, I think he’ll understand.” Red? That sounded like a familiar name. Where had I heard that name before? My brain searched into the deep abyss. Blurry memories from my childhood were so far and distant I could barely remember. I think my parent’s had an old friend named Red. The name may have been common. It could be a totally different person. I brushed off the thought; it wasn’t that important.

Zane paused, looking back at me, humor playing on his expression as he looked me over, “You should go and get yourself cleaned up.” Jay left the room, looking like he had something else more important to do.

I looked down, blushing. My clothes were soaked in this chocolate milky protein substance. My hair, a complete mess. I looked up, “So that’s it? Just a verbal warning?” I said, surprised.

Zane chuckled, sitting back in his chair, “You know you’re not just getting away that easily, Rayne.” He crossed his arms, studying me, “We’ll deal with it tomorrow.”

I asked, curiously, “Why not tonight?” I blinked, Gemini wanted me to go out tonight. I just wanted to make sure I was in the clear.

“Jay will be gone tomorrow, and I’m on dining hall watch this weekend.” What did that have to do with anything? Unless Jay and Zane shared a cabin? What would that mean? I wondered what plans Zane had up his sleeve. Did I want to know? Probably not, yet I was still curious.

 

Chapter 23: Believing in Something Significant

Zane.

Odd. Rayne sat where Jaimie and the other girls usually sat.

Jay caught my glance and said to Rayne, “What a surprise, Griff at lunch early.” I was very surprised; Rayne was always changing things up. Was she trying to make Jaimie mad? It seemed like it.

I was keeping tabs on her attitude issues such as on Tuesday when she called Jaimie quote unquote ‘…one thirsty bitch.’ Now, it seemed like she was trying to make Jaimie mad on purpose. I was waiting, patiently, for my next chance to give her a lesson.

That’s probably the one thing I thought of the most while I was gone. I thought of how much I wanted to treat Rayne like a baby again. Of how much I wanted to cuddle her, to hold her in my arms. I wondered, how many flares of attitude did she have while I was gone? I wondered how well she was behaved, and, surprisingly, Jay told me she was good.

Jay said, lowly to me, “That can go one of two ways.” Nodding to Rayne sitting in Jaimie’s seat.

I chuckled, “With Rayne, it can only go one way.” Jay shook his head as we grabbed our food.

Mathias said, “Anyone notice what’s going on at the table ahead of us?” Jack, Victor and Mathias watched Jaimie and Rayne talking. Little did he know, I had been glancing over ever since Jaimie and her friends walked in.

You could hear Jaimie’s voice hissing at Rayne about the seating. I looked down their table where Rayne and her friends usually sat; the seats were still open, I didn’t get why Jaimie, Kyla and Kelsey couldn’t sit there for one meal. It seemed like Jaimie wanted a reason to be mean to Rayne. I don’t think she understood that Rayne was relentless and resilient. It was almost an impossible feat to make Rayne back down. Trust me, I’ve tried.

Jay was talking to Frank about some galactic soccer game between planet Ekkberen and Hanna. I drowned out their words as I watched Rayne speak to Jaimie, with an annoyed look. Her green eyes with a spark of anger in them as she looked to Jaimie and then in front of her. Her table went silent as I saw Jaimie stare at her protein shake.

I blinked, as I heard Jaimie say, “Bitch.” And watched Jaimie pour her whole protein shake on Rayne.

It was in slow motion. The chocolate milk substance toppled on Rayne’s wavy dark hair, falling down her face, over her little eyebrows, long lashes, and her shoulders, and down to her shirt and pants. Her friend, Gemini, gasped next to Rayne as some fell on Gemini’s pants. I expected Rayne to do something irrational; however, she sat there, quiet. Good girl. I thought as I watched her. She was proving to mature throughout the course of the month.

After a moment, Rayne stood up, flicking the protein mix on Jaimie. Well, I take back what I just thought. Now that was immature. That one would require some type of punishment later. I sighed as Jay looked at me. The guys table began clapping and chanting for Rayne and Jaimie to fight.

Rayne’s friend stood up and flipped Jaimie’s tray on her shirt. Kyla threw chicken at Gemini. Before any of the officers could intercept, a food fight broke out. I rolled my eyes, was this fucking kindergarten?

Erik said to me, Jay and Mathias, “You guys can deal with that fucking mess. We’re leaving for the weekend.” His country accent exaggerating as he said ‘that fucking mess’. How convenient, Erik and Frank leaving at the worst time, again. Go figure, of course they would.

I stood up with Jay, walking to the side of the dining hall. As I looked over, I saw Rayne jump in between Gemini and Kyla to break them up.

That was unexpected. I was surprised; she was trying to stop a fight. I suppressed a smile. I wasn’t her dad, yet it made me proud of her, in some strange way. I didn’t expect for Rayne to do that. It was humbling to see that Rayne had good intentions. She was a good girl, caring for even people she didn’t like.

The next moments left me speechless. Her hand stretched to Kyla, her fingertips brushing Kyla’s shirt, defensively, as Kyla scratched Rayne. Rayne’s hand didn’t even touch Kyla, but Kyla fell on the ground, in a blink of an eye. It looked as if some type of force from Rayne’s hand pushed Kyla. Kyla's shirt ruffled as if a breeze hit her before she fell. Rayne was frowning and inching towards Kyla as if she was sorry.

Jay looked at me, obviously irriated as he rubbed his temples and walked away from me, “Fuck, Zane, this is what I was warning you about.”

Jaimie joined in, kneeling by Kyla. Kyla and Jaimie really thought Rayne pushed Kyla. Maybe no one else saw besides me and Jay? I looked around, seeing that Jay and I were the only ones directly perpendicular to the gap between Rayne’s hand and Kyla.

I blew my whistle, the hall going quiet, “Everyone besides Rayne, Jaimie, Gemini, and Kyla, throw away your trays and leave.”

We had the girls sit at the table as Jay said to me, “I need to talk to you, alone.” He said, looking from me to Mathias, nervously. I nodded, following him outside, away from the windows of the dining hall.

“We are fucked, Zane. What are we going to do? Did you even tell her?” He said quickly in anger.

I shook my head, “No, I didn’t.” I paused, “Red knows, we’re fine.” I said in response. I didn’t tell Jay much of what happened while I was gone, but I did speak to Red.

Jay blinked, “He knows that we changed it?”

I said, “Yes, but he knew she was Nefareon long before she was accepted into the Galactic Forces.” Red was super vague on how he knew, but I didn’t question any further. I added, “I told him, you’re fine, Jay.” Jay sighed in relief.

Jay crossed his arms, “You better tell her today or else I will.” I rolled my eyes, Jay was adamant about this.

I said, snapping, “Fine.” I disliked people telling me what to do, but he was right. What we saw a few moments ago was beyond normal.


Ten minutes later I told her, thinking that she would be shocked. She wasn’t. Of course she wasn’t.

“I don’t have abilities, if that’s what you two are getting at. My mom did, not me.” I blinked. I never heard her speak of her parents. I could only imagine her mom as beautiful as Rayne, raven black hair and bright green eyes, yet much older.

I wanted to know more about her; I was still learning. Did she know about her DNA already? Her ancestry? Is that why she never submitted her DNA records before? My interest was unwavering.

“So you knew? This whole time?” Keeping her DNA chart away from her was seeming silly to me now.

She shrugged, “I mean, I had a feeling I wasn’t fully human or Hannan, but I didn’t know I’d have that much Nefareon DNA. But I’m not gifted, I simply can’t be.” How could she be so sure? She didn’t see what Jay and I saw. If I had a video, she would believe. She was gifted, but I don’t think she was ready to believe it. I saw Kyla’s shirt flutter when she fell. It was unexplainable. Supernatural, even.

I asked, “Why do you think you’re not gifted?” I didn’t understand her natural inclination to deny what just happened and write it off as nothing.

“For 18 years I’ve had no signs of an ability. There’s no way.” She paused, “I think Kyla fell back on purpose, to make it seem like I pushed her.”

Jay looked at me, “She could be right, Zane.” I realized that Jay was trying to ignore what happened. He didn’t want to dwell on it. A classic Jay move. I nodded, but I didn’t believe it. It wasn’t possible. Kyla was about to attack Rayne if she didn’t fall back. I saw it, like it was a slow motion cat fight.


What I saw today, was incredible. Far beyond incredible, breathtaking. I never saw someone have special abilities until Rayne and now I really did believe in things I never had before. I thought that it was all a joke, that gifts and superpowers were only just stories for young children. That they were made up. Even though I knew amphibians were telepathic and that Zenons had night vision, yet the idea of levitation, telekinesis, and cell regeneration were only childhood fairytales in my eyes. 

Today, I began believing. Believing that the Tales of the Fae were real. Believing in the extraordinary. Believing in Rayne Griff.

[herezulo]

This story is absolutely wonderful. The setting and the characters you've crafted are interesting and well-done. I loved reading it on abdlstoryforum, and I hope to see more from you!

[Guilend]

This one is on my top favorite stories. I do hope you finish it. I too read it on another site, I think, but it was a lot further along than this one so I am guessing it was on another site. At first, when I had started reading it on the other site, I didn't think I would like it, since it sounded like it was about a robot of sorts, but after a couple of chapters I realized that something was off and I just had to know what it was so I continued and boy was I glad I did.

[ELLIE52]

Wow, I've just read the first three chapters, and this is exquisite.  Something foul is going on here.

[ELLIE52]

Since it looks like the story was loaded at once or a couple of loads, I will comment every few chapters.  I've just finished Chapter 6, and I am still intrigued. I worry that the story is not finished when I get to the end of what is here, but I am charging ahead as my interest is totally piqued.  Trying to tie the pieces we are receiving in the story to a larger picture is fascinating and I've still a ways to go.

[Guilend]

I actually thought it was on here that I read this story, but since it has been posted and it's not as far along as the one I read was, I am just assuming I had read it elsewhere, but You really should read it, even if it isn't finished or just the rest that i read was added it's very well written and very enjoyable.

[Lionsheart]

8 hours ago, Hopsalot said:

I’m so glad you posted this story here! I read it on another site and loved it! Does this mean you’re going to continue writing it? 

I honestly am very glad to post here as well; all this feedback is very motivating to write more. And yes, I am still writing for the story. I have a few chapters I haven't posted on either site yet so stay tuned, the new stuff should be arriving tomorrow! :D

6 hours ago, Aries said:

This one is on my top favorite stories. I do hope you finish it. I too read it on another site, I think, but it was a lot further along than this one so I am guessing it was on another site. At first, when I had started reading it on the other site, I didn't think I would like it, since it sounded like it was about a robot of sorts, but after a couple of chapters I realized that something was off and I just had to know what it was so I continued and boy was I glad I did.

Yasssssss! That makes me so happy to hear because when I originally wrote it I had a moment where I thought, "Damn, what if people don't give it a chance because they think she's actually a robot." So it's awesome to hear that you persevered and stuck with it! 

Also, a side note: I probably confused you all because I only posted 20 out of 34 chapters on this site; I was going to post them all but I was trying to reformat for this site before work and ran out of time but I will post all of the 34 chapter tonight.

4 hours ago, ELLIE52 said:

Since it looks like the story was loaded at once or a couple of loads, I will comment every few chapters.  I've just finished Chapter 6, and I am still intrigued. I worry that the story is not finished when I get to the end of what is here, but I am charging ahead as my interest is totally piqued.  Trying to tie the pieces we are receiving in the story to a larger picture is fascinating and I've still a ways to go.

The story is not finished; unfortunately, it is a work in progress so I apologize in advanced for the struggle of having to wait for more chapters if you have already became invested. The good news is: I will post 10+ chapter between tonight and tomorrow!:)

8 hours ago, herezulo said:

This story is absolutely wonderful. The setting and the characters you've crafted are interesting and well-done. I loved reading it on abdlstoryforum, and I hope to see more from you!

I plan to be on here more often than I have been; however, school will be kicking into high gear in two weeks, but I'm going to do my best to write and post what I can because it keeps me sane. Lol.

[Lionsheart]

Anyone who followed this story on any previous site and is all caught up on the I, Bot 404 journey, I can assure you that the 6 month hiatus of waiting is over and the story will come full circle very soon. I have a bit of writing to do to get there but I have a two week break for college coming up and I plan on spending time to finish the main plot to this story that I have been alluding to for too long, haha. I feel as if this story is only the beginning and I could, quite honestly, write 4 books(side note: theres already 200 pages; I never thought I'd write a 200 page story, it's bewildering to me) on it because there are so many plot lines I have made for just one story. I'm going to attempt to finish this story, or, what I'd like to call, book because, just like you, I want to delve into this world and find out what happened to Rayne and what is the future for all of the characters. 

 

I enjoy talk about the characters, future predictions, and whatnot and, while I won't give any spoilers away, I may ask what you guys think about certain plot lines/twists and characters. So totally feel free to reply/comment any questions, predictions, and thoughts!:)

 

Chapter 24: The Knockout Legend

Rayne.

I went into the women’s washroom with my new set of clothes, shampoo and soap. I took a shower stall and set my items on the wooden bench. I turned on the water and stripped my wet clothes off that clung to me. I went under the hot water, chocolate protein remnants running down my body to the shower drain.

So I was Nefareon? Were the stories true? I only heard about tales when I was young. One I remember reading in my parent’s library as a kid. Was Nefareon, the planet, real? In planetarium classes growing up, Nefareon was never mentioned. It was literally only in fairy tales. Science didn’t meet the tales of time. Why was Nefareon not mentioned? Was it really just a kid’s story?

‘Because, anyone of Nefareon descent are in hiding at the moment.’ Why would they be in hiding? If I was part Nefareon, then my mother and father must be in hiding. Why didn’t they take me with them? 

So many mysteries wrapped into one. I wanted to go back to my home and reread the books my mother and father had left. I wanted to read again, and search for the answers. There were many books I overlooked and never read that I thought were just fiction. Just old fairy tales. Now, looking back with what Zane told me, they must have been nonfiction. Maybe they meant something. Or maybe they meant nothing at all. I didn’t know, but it was worth a shot.  

I slipped on dark heather grey shorts and my UGNF gym shirt. My hair was still wet when I walked into gym class and Zane’s eyes drifted to me as he was speaking to the class about the rules of Knockout. I looked at the two basketball hoops that were lowered from the ceiling. We never had played a basketball game yet. I guess this would be a fun gym session.

They split us into two groups so one group would be playing on one side of the gym and another on the other side of the gym. You could tell they purposefully put Jamie, Kyla and Kelsey together in one group and Gemini, Eli and I in the other group. They obviously didn’t want another cat fight.

Gemma looked at me at we stood there, her hand touching my hair, “You have a speck still in your hair.” She pulled her hand away after rolling a piece of my hair between her fingers, removing the protein mix. Ugh. I thought I got it all.

Zane said behind me, making me jump, “Rayne, you’re the lucky one to go first.” A basketball was thrown at me, by him, and I caught it, “Everyone line up!”

Derren stood behind me, taking the second basketball, “Sorry, Rayne, but you’re going down.”

I laughed, meeting his green eyes, “We’ll see about that one.” I only spoke to Derren a few times but he was light-hearted and always joked with me. He was also super competitive each Friday and liked to talk shit. That was becoming apparent as the weeks rolled by.

Eli stood a few people behind Derren and Gemini was at the end of the line, lucky. I wish I wasn’t going first. Zane blew the whistle and I stood behind the free throw line, bouncing the ball on the ground and staring at the hoop.

“Come on, Rayne, we don’t have all day.” Zane said crossing his arms. I glanced at him and winked, throwing the ball. Derren, immediately getting in the game and throwing a second after me.

My ball went in the hoop with a swish and Derren’s bounced off the rim, “Fuck.” Derren cursed. I ran to get the basketball and bounced it to the person behind Derren.

Fifteen minutes into the game, Eli, Derren, Gavin -Derren’s friend- and I were left. I stood behind Eli as we watched Derren and Gavin rush to throw their basketballs in the hoop. Both kept hitting the rims or knocking one another’s balls out. 

I said to Eli, “I hope you know I’m taking you out this round.”

Eli looked at me, raising his eyebrows, “Oh, I’m so scared. The smallest girl in gym class, about to knock me out of the game.” He put his hands up, mockingly.

I laughed as he turned and a basketball came at him from Derren as he ‘knocked out’ Gavin. Zane blew the whistle for a ‘knock out’ and Eli missed catching the basketball because he turned to me. Eli ran to retrieve the basketball and shot it from the free throw line. A second later I threw my ball. Eli’s basketball hit the backboard and rebounded down and he grabbed it. My basketball went through the hoop with a swish. The whistle blew again and Eli looked pissed as he threw the basketball to Derren, leaving the game and I went behind Derren. People sitting at the sidelines began clapping and ‘oooooo’ing.

“I honestly didn’t think you’d make it to the end. No offense, Griff.” Derren said, looking behind his shoulder.

I shrugged, “It’s okay, I used your underestimation to my advantage.” He laughed as he threw the basketball.

His basketball hit the rim, almost going in the basket, and bounced off. I threw my basketball. It hit the rim and I ran to retrieve it. Derren threw his basketball in the hoop and went back to the free throw line. He threw his basketball and I dribbled to get to underneath the basket. As his basketball almost went in, I threw my basketball through the hoop, knocking his away from the hoop, and to the sidelines where people sat.

Derren laughed, “God damn, Rayne.” I bounced my basketball off of the backboard into the hoop and went back to the free throw line. I had a chance to win the game if I could knock out Derren.

I threw my basketball before he could retrieve his ball and aim. My basketball went through the hoop in a swoosh. Zane blew the final whistle and everyone cheered in surprise.

Derren came up to me and stuck out his hand and I shook it, “That was close.You're good. Until next time.” He said, his dark brown eyes meeting mine. His black hair was gelled up with flecks of brown. His gaze fixed on me for a second longer than I anticipated, which made it awkward.

I said, “Uh, thanks.”

I brushed my hair behind my ear and walked away to Gemini and Eli, “Are you good at everything? Like, what the fuck, it’s not even fair. I’m trying to hit on those Hannan girls and your kind of killing my vibe I have going on.” Eli said with humor twinkling in his grey eyes.

I looked up to him, “What vibe? The douchebag vibe? Oh trust me, it’s still there.” I said, laughing to myself.


We played a second round and I got knocked out, within the last five people left in the game, by Derren. Eli ended up beating Derren and Gavin. We had a third round and Derren won. The other group ended up finishing and Jay and Zane brought us all together. I looked at the clock in the distance, we still had 30 minutes left. Were they going to let us out early, maybe?

Zane rubbed his hands together, “The one thing we forget to mention is that after three rounds we would have an all-star competition of knockout where all winners will play against one another.” Zane looked at Jay.

Jay said, “Here’s the catch: Zane and I are going to be playing as well.”

Derren said, “Do we get any incentives if we win?” I crossed my arms; it was a good question.

Zane said, humor in his eyes, “You get to say you beat your coaches. Become the new Knockout legend. However, we’ve been undefeatable for the past five years running.” Knockout legend? I wanted this title. 

Eli said, as he stroked his beard, “Challenge accepted.” Zane and Jay laughed and a few other people laughed including myself.

We all lined up, Zane and Jay standing at the end of the line. Eli was first to throw and I was the second. His basketball hit the rim and I arched my basketball perfectly, swishing seamlessly into the hoop. People cheered in surprise as he was knocked out in the first minute of the game.


“God damn, Rayne, I thought you were my friend.” Eli said as he stormed off the court. Since Zane was part of the game, no whistle was blown. We were the all-stars, we knew if we were out at this point.

“Not in this game I am.” I said with a mischievous smile as I threw my ball to Derren.

I stood behind Jay in line. Derren was knocked out by Jodie, Calvin’s old seatmate in Code and Ethics class. Her long orange curly hair tied up in a bun above her head. She stood behind me. She was tall, like Gemini, probably about 5’7 as she stood behind me.

“Did you play basketball in high school?” She asked in line as we watched Garett, a Ekkberen guy, and Maxx, a Hannan guy who was also Derren’s friend, battle it out as they kept bouncing each other’s basketballs away from the hoop. People laughed from the sidelines as they kept doing it to each other.

I shook my head, “Nope. I wasn’t allowed to be in sports, only academics. I was the vice president of the Planetarium club, if that counts as anything.” I said as I met her light, almost grey, blue eyes.

“How are you so good at this then?” She asked, shocked.

I shrugged, “I took an extracurricular gym class credit each semester where we played Knockout, dodgeball, soccer, volleyball and H.O.R.S.E a lot so I got a lot of good practice in.” That class was a fun time. Since I wasn’t able to join sports after classes, I took activity courses in high school. I guess that’s what made me so good at these games. Ever since I graduated, I missed playing games like this. The child in me wanted to be in elementary school again and participate in sports, but the older I got, the less fun I would be having.

I asked, “Did you play?”

She grinned, “Yeah, I was the captain of the Fennington Ravens. I was offered a scholarship to Fennington State University but I didn’t take it.” Fennington, Hanna? That was a giant city in Hanna. The cost of living was high there, but it was notorious for their sports such as the Fennington Redhawks hockey team and the Fennington Farrows, which were a pretty big women’s college basketball league. Women’s college basketball was huge on planet Hanna. People from planets far far away watched it. I was surprised she didn’t go to college, she could have been on the galactic network. Famous across the planets. 

“Don’t take this the wrong way, but, why didn’t you take it?” I asked, surprised.

She shook her head, “It’s what my parents wanted me to do, not what I really wanted.” She was genuinely nice to me as she spoke. I took note: I liked Jodie. She was part of the girl’s cabin friend clique but she was inviting. I could relate to her; I didn't do what my parent's friends wanted either. 

I looked ahead, seeing Zane catching the basketball. God, it wasn’t fair how attractive he was as I watched him confidently aim his basketball. He threw the ball, making a quick swish in the hoop and taking out Garett. Poor Garett; he didn’t have a chance with Zane behind him.

Garett passed his ball to Jay before he left the game and Zane bounced me his basketball. Humor twinkled in his eyes, it seemed like he was having fun. I never saw him seem so alive. He was pretty down the past week and tired-looking but now it's like his spark came back for a few moments. He liked playing games of all sorts, I could tell.

Jay threw his ball, and it swished into the hoop like Zane’s. Perfectly thrown. Well, fuck, this has to be perfect too then. I aimed, eyeing the backboard’s red square and arching the basketball as I tossed it. It went into the basket in a swoosh. This game was getting intense. Only five people left and everyone was making perfect shots.

Jodie went and hit the rim, breaking the perfect throw count. Maxx threw his basketball and hit the rim too. I stood behind Jay and Zane as they talked shit to one another.

“Oh c’mon, you’re talking big game but I’ve beaten you in every game last year.” Zane said as he rolled his eyes.

“Yet the year before that I had the winning streak. Don’t you remember?” Jay said as he pushed up his glasses.

Zane frowned, shaking his head, “I have sudden amnesia, I cannot remember for the life of me.” He said wittily. His eyes caught my glance and he winked.

Jodie finally threw her ball through the hoop and Zane got into the game. Before Maxx could rebound his basketball into the hoop, Zane’s basketball fell through right before Maxx’s, knocking Maxx out.

Jay threw his ball and it hit the backboard, not arching enough. The basketball rebounded over the hoop. I threw my basketball from the free throw line as Jay scrambled after his basketball going to the sidelines. My basketball fell through the net in a silent swoosh and everyone began cheering and standing up as Jay was knocked out.

“C’mon, Rayne, you got this!!” Eli said, clapping loudly as if he were my personal coach.

Jodie threw her basketball and it hit the rim again and Zane threw after her, going into the net effortlessly. 

My palms got sweaty. Well, fuck. Only me and Zane were left.Jodie passed me the basketball and Zane stood behind me, waiting for my first throw.

I took a deep breath and aimed, carefully. I threw the ball and immediately began running near the hoop because once I threw it, I knew I arched the ball too much. I glanced at Zane as he threw his basketball, perfectly aimed for the hoop. My basketball hit the rim and bounced up. I stood underneath as it fell into my stretched hands. I threw the basketball up the hoop immediately after I caught it, hitting Zane’s in perfect timing. The crowd of trainee’s roared behind me in awe. I grinned as I felt my heart fluttering. I really wanted to beat Zane. This was becoming personal. 

“Shit.” He said, shocked, the first time I ever heard him curse in front of the other trainees.

I was basically underneath the net as I threw my basketball to the backboard to rebound into the hoop. Zane caught his ball a few feet away from me as my basketball made a silent swoosh through the net, ending the game.

Everyone roared with applause as I beat the supposedly undefeatable, claiming my title as the Knockout legend. Zane met my eyes, something unreadable flashing in his eyes, and then smiled.

He stuck out his hand and I shook it, he gave my hand a quick squeeze, “Congrats, Rayne. You are the first trainee, ever, to beat me or Jay.”

I winked, “Don’t you forget it, Zane.” His eyes flashed with humor as he smiled, with a chuckle.


At dinner, Eli shook his head as he sat down at our regular seats, “How, the fuck, did you get so good at playing Knockout?”

I shrugged, “I played a lot in high school.”

Gemini laughed to herself, “I still can’t believe you beat Zane and Jay. I think you hurt their egos, big time.”

“I can only hope I did.” Glancing at Zane as he ate and looked at his phone, reading quietly at his table with Jay. In the corner of my eye, I could see a figure walking up to me.

Someone touched my shoulder, “Hey, Rayne.” I looked up, meeting Derren’s dark eyes.

“Oh, hey, whatsup?” I asked, confused why he was approaching me.

“Do you think I could talk to you, uh, alone?” He asked as his eyes glanced to Eli and Gemini’s stares.

I shrugged, “Sure.” I followed him outside as I felt Gemini and Eli’s eyes watching me. I glanced back as I left the dining hall and Eli and Gemini looked at me with their eyebrows raised. I caught someone else's stare; it was Zane. He looked up from his phone, his expression, blank.

I walked out the dining hall and Derren we stood in front of one of the windows. His hand brushed through his black hair that was messily gelled back.

“So, uh, some of the guys were going out bowling tomorrow night and I was just wondering if you wanted to go out with me?” He had a strong cologne scent, as if he just sprayed himself, and I could smell it from where I stood. He looked down at me, almost nervously. Was he really asking me out?

I could feel Gemma and Eli’s stares through the window, I blinked, “Uh, I have detention tomorrow night.” I said, looking down at my feet. It was a perfect escape. It was true, wasn’t it? I couldn’t leave, Zane had plans for me tomorrow. Anyways, I didn’t want to go out with Derren. I didn’t like him, like that.

“Oh.” Derren said, scratching his head, “Really? Like, at night?” He sounded like he thought I was lying.

“Yep, after today’s fiasco at lunch, Zane said that I’d be thoroughly cleaning the dining hall tomorrow night.” I gave a small white lie, who’d know but Zane? “I can’t leave, I’m under hot water as it is with them.” I added quickly, trying to make my story seem genuine.

Derren nodded, “Yeah, that makes sense.” He seemed to believe me, “Maybe, uh, next time then?”

I tucked my now dry messy hair behind my ears, shrugging, “Possibly.” I was terrible at turning people down; I hated myself for it. I felt like I couldn't fully count Derren out anyways. I had a crush on Zane, but I was single. If Zane didn’t like me in that way, then I wasn’t going to blow off other opportunities until I knew for certain. Anyways, Zane was gone for a whole two weeks, he could have a totally different perspective on me by now. I didn't know where Zane and I stood. What we were considered, even.

He flashed a handsome smile, “Okay, well, I’ll see you around then.”

I nodded as I walked back to the dining hall, “Yeah, I’ll see you around, Derren.”

I sat down as Gemini looked wide eyed at me, “So? What was that about?” She asked loudly as people left the dining hall, including Derren and his friends. Derren glanced at me as he left.

I looked behind my shoulder, Zane was still reading on his phone, “Nothing. He just asked me to go out with him tomorrow night.”

Gemini opened her mouth, “What did you say?” Eli rolled his eyes at Gem’s giddiness to know more.

“Well, I can’t because I think I have some sort of detention tomorrow with Zane.” I shrugged.

“Did you really want to though?” Eli asked, bored.

I shrugged, “I honestly don’t know. He’s a nice guy, but I’m not sure if I like him in that sense. I just didn’t want to make it look like I was a stuck-up-bitch by telling him no.”

Eli burst out laughing, “So you’re leading him on, Rayne?” He said, his voice becoming louder. I bet Zane could hear us at this point. Ugh. Freaking Eli and Gem were always so damn loud.

“In my defense, I didn’t mean too. I just didn’t want to hurt his feelings.”

Gemma said, “It’s better if you let them know earlier rather than later, Rayne. You hurt my feelings but I got over it and he will too.” She finally verbalized what happened between us the first week. I blinked, feeling bad about that one.

Eli said, “God damn it. Why is Rayne getting all the attention and the person who actually wants a god damn relationship can’t get a head turned in his direction?” He pointed to himself.

I rolled my eyes, “Trust me, you don’t want this type of attention.” I nodded to Zane at the other table when I said ‘this’. Zane’s eyes looked up immediately after I said that, blinking with a thoughtful expression. Had he been listening this whole time? Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.

“You’ve gotten more action than me within the past four weeks than I have in two years.” Eli said, irritated.

Gemma laughed loudly, “That’s just sad Eli. I feel bad for you.” We all laughed.

Gemini asked, “So since you were 16?”

Eli looked at her, “I’m 24.” He looked at both of us in surprise, “You guys really thought I was 18?” He did look a lot older than us. I guess we both just assumed he was our age based on his maturity.

I said back, “You act like you’re more immature than both of us so it was an educated guess.”

“Wait, how old are you, Gem?” Eli asked, wondering.

“20.” Gemma said.

Gemma asked me, “You’re 18, right?”

I nodded, “Yep, and old enough to drink.” I said with a smile. In Hanna, the legal drinking age was 18. On some planets, that was 21 or 25 even. I was happy to go out tonight, but who knows if I’d even drink.

 

Chapter 25: Shamelessly Honest Zane

Rayne.

That night we walked up to Gemma’s friend’s car.

She rolled down her window, her purple skin illuminating in the darkness, “Hey guys! I’m Effie. It’s nice to meet you all.” She was super friendly as we got in her car.


Effie drove us a few miles to downtown Dixen. We passed a few cute little shops, restaurants, and bars. She pulled into the parking lot of Late Night Bar and Grill.

Gemini turned to me after we sat at a large circle booth that fit about six to eight people in the back of the room, “Have you drank since you turned 18?”

I shook my head, “Nope.”

She raised her eyebrows, “First drinks on me, what did you want?”

I shrugged, “Rum and Coke?”

Effie said, “I think they only have Elke at this bar.” Elke was the equivalent to Coke from Earth. I wasn’t a fan of Elke. It had more carbonation and was less sugary. If I was going to mess up my pancreas, I wanted it to taste good at least. Elke would do this one time, I guess.

Effie paused, “Are you from Earth?”

I shook my head, “I’m from Hanna.”

Her eyes studied me, “You look striking. Are you part Terethian?” Was she hitting on me across the table?

I nodded as Eli leaned near me, whispering in my ear, “Get her number for me.” He pulled back and winked. I rolled my eyes. I straightened out my white cotton shirt as I looked down to break Effie’s gaze at me. She was looking at me as if I were some mysterious creature. The stare was becoming uncomfortable.

Gemma came back with our drinks, “You would not believe who’s here.” I sipped my rum and Elke.

“Who?” Eli asked as he took a swig of his beer. I looked around the room at the people sitting at the bar top. I couldn’t see who she was talking about until my eyes found two familiar figures sitting at the bar. Zane and Jay.

“Oh, fuck. Hide me now.” I said, sinking down in my seat, looking at Zane as his head turned slightly in my direction as he spoke to Jay. The one person I would be fucked to see outside of camp was here.

Eli and Gemma looked at me in confusion, “Why? What’s the big deal?” Gemma asked.

“Zane will kill me if he sees me, you guys don’t understand.” His head turned, as he got up from his bar stool, looking to be headed toward the bathroom. His eyes glanced at us and then away. And then he stopped, looking at us, again, at me. Confusion flashing on his face, then a spark of humor in his eyes.

I covered my face, “Yep, already dead. Someone end it for me now.” My voice, muffled, from my hands. I pulled my hands away from my face as Zane walked back to Jay, touching his back as Jay turned his head to our table. Jay shrugged to whatever Zane was saying.

Eli sat up straight as Zane and Jay approached, “Hey, guys. Long time no see.” Zane joked, humor twinkling in his eyes. 

Gemini spoke first, “Hey Zane and Jay, nice seeing you two outside of camp.” I sank in the booth at the corner seat, looking at the black wooden table. Bless Gemini’s heart for breaking the awkward tension.

Eli spoke, “Did you guys want to join us?” I blinked at Eli, with a glare. What was he trying to do? Make my situation worse?

Zane flashed a smile, meeting my shy glance, “Of course.” We all scooted over left to let them in the circle booth. I was the one at the end of the right side and Zane sat next to me as we scooted more to the middle.

“So what brings you all out here tonight?” Jay asked, making conversation. It seemed like they didn’t care that we were outside of the base. My body relaxed, slowly.

Gemini said across the table from Zane, Jay and I, “We’re just celebrating making it through the first month.” Zane’s hand brushed my leg underneath the table. Was that on purpose? I couldn’t tell.

I sipped my rum and Elke quickly. I needed sufficient alcohol to calm myself. Zane’s presence made me nervous, flustered. His sweet woodsy cologne was beginning to hypnotize me again as I sat next to him.

Ten minutes passed by as Eli talked to Jay and Zane about some game on the psInfinity. Jay mostly spoke and Zane would add in some thoughts. I sat awkwardly between them.

A waiter came up to our table, “Can I refresh your drinks or get you all started on some appetizers?”

Gem said, “I’m getting shots for everyone. We need to lighten this tension.” She said, winking.

It was pretty awkward for Gem, Effie and I as we sat there. Gotta love Gemini for being the brave one in the group. Eli was good at making small talk but it was just weird being at a table with our coaches. There was this weird tension between me and Zane. Almost crossing the line of sexual. His arm brushed mine on occasion as he sat next to me, especially when he took a sip of his beer.

“I’m not taking a shot. You or Griff can have it. One of us has to drive back and I’m thinking it’s going to be me.” Jay said as he looked at Zane and his eyes glanced at me.

I laughed quietly to myself; Jay still called me ‘Griff’ outside of the base. It was funny. Zane glanced at me as I laughed, his eyes twinkling, happy. This was probably the first time I had seen him somewhat happy in the past week, well, besides playing Knockout earlier today. It made me wonder what made him so sad this week. It was a mystery.

The waiter came back with shots and passed it to everyone. Jay pushed his shot to Zane.

Zane said, “I haven’t done shots like this since I was 20.” He smiled, looking down at his two.

I said in response, sarcastically, “Yeah I haven’t done shots like this since I was, like, 18.”

The whole table began laughing, including Zane and we all touched our shot glasses together and drank. The alcohol burning my esophagus as it went down. I blinked as I washed down the shot with my rum and Elke.

Zane took his second shot quickly, shaking his head, “God, now I remember why I stopped doing shots.” Everyone laughed.

Gemini said, “So, I thought we’d play a game that we play on Zena. Kind of an icebreaker, if you know what I mean.” She winked at me. My arms and legs tingled as I felt the shot and rum hitting my bloodstream.

Eli spoke, “Don’t tell me it’s truth or dare Gemma, because I hope you all know, I am only a dare only person. I will do anything, and I mean anything.” He said good-humoredly.

Effie shook her head, her pixie cut ice blue hair moving, “No, silly. It’s not truth or dare but you’re close! We play a game called Bullshit.”

I laughed, “That’s like the card game on Earth and, if I’m not mistaken, also on Hanna, right?” I looked to Zane and Jay.

Zane nodded and stretched, one of his arms going on the top of the booth behind me. I think the shots were hitting him. His eyes glanced at me, traveling from my eyes to my lips.

Gemini nodded, “Yeah, except for it’s better. So, someone is the ‘detective’ and asks whoever they want, three questions. It can be dirty or clean, doesn’t matter. The person answering has to tell a lie between three of the questions. If someone thinks it’s a lie, they say bullshit. The only person who can’t call bullshit is the detective. If the person who called bullshit is wrong, then they have to answer three questions from the person they called bullshit on. If the person who called bullshit is right, they become the new detective. You can’t ask the same person a question two rounds in a row. When the person is called out on the bullshit, then they have to tell the truth. If the person makes it without someone calling bullshit, then they win the game.”

Jay asked, “One question: If the person makes it to the second question without anyone calling bullshit, then doesn’t that mean they win anyways?”

Gemini shook her head, “That’s the fun part of the game, if the person gets away with their bullshit answer through all three questions, they don’t have to tell which one was the lie if they win so no one will know.”

Zane scratched the growing scruff on his chin as he looked at the table. He must have had some big secrets. I wanted to know things about this mysterious man.

Eli groaned, “Of course it’s a game of honesty. Well, boys, we’re all fucked.” He said as he looked at Zane and Jay.

Gemini and Effie laughed, “It’s true, we’re both pretty good at playing this game. Gem almost always wins, I swear.” Effie said as she looked at Gemini.

Gemini said as she looked at all of our faces, “I’ll be detective first.” She put her hands together mischievously as she scanned all of our faces, choosing the first victim.

“Rayne. You’re first.” She said, looking at me.

I rolled my eyes, sinking in my seat, “Totally not fair at all, but let’s just get this over with.” Eli and Gemini knew when I lied, it was going to be pretty obvious. I was beginning to feel a buzz and that made it worse.

“Are you a virgin?” I sat up, laughing in surprise by the blunt question. It became apparent, early on, how this game would be played.

“No.” I sucked at lying, let’s be honest. This was not a good game for me to play.

Zane said quickly before anyone else, “Bullshit.” Eli spoke at the same time but Zane beat him by a second. I squinted at Zane. How would he know?

I smiled, embarrassed, “Yes, I am.” I said crossing my arms.

Zane looked at Eli, “Eli, you’re next.” Eli stroked his beard with humor in his eyes as he looked at Zane, awaiting Zane’s question. I glanced between them, it was humorous the way they looked seriously at each other.

Zane smiled, “When was the last time you watched erotica?”

Eli’s eyes didn’t waiver as he stared at Zane, “A month ago.”

Gemini said, “Oh, bullshit Eli.” She rolled her eyes. How would she know?

Eli said, “Fine, 3 nights ago.” Eli laughed loudly. Zane laughed with a clap in response.

The whole table chimed in laughing. I punched Eli’s arm, “Eli, that’s so gross!” He shrugged. We were in the same room, that grossed me out. Ugh. Boys.

Gemini went, again, looking at Zane, “Zane, you’re my next victim.”

He locked eyes with Gemma, “Go ahead.”

“Do you have a kink?”

He blinked, without hesitation, “Yes.” The whole table, silent.

Gemma looked around, “No one is calling bullshit?”

Eli shrugged, “It’s 7018 who doesn’t have a kink at this point?” Everyone was nodding in agreement.

Gemini continued, “Well then. Second question: what is your kink?” I looked up at Zane’s face as his eyes didn’t waiver and he smiled, warmly. What was his kink? I had a slight inclination, but I still wanted to know.

His eyes met mine, and then looked back at Gemini, “I like women in diapers and treating them like babies.” Warmth spread up to my face. I hope no one saw.

Eli laughed, “Bullshit, Zane.” Everyone else was silent, wondering if they really heard Zane’s answer right.

Zane laughed, “Nope. You’re turn Eli.”

Eli’s eyebrows rose, “Wait, that’s really true? Woah, dude. You’re into some weird shit.” He said as he looked at Zane. Zane smiled, Eli’s comment not even touching Zane. It was as if Zane were proud. Like he didn’t care.

Gemma said, “Don’t be an ass Eli. On Zena, that’s like the third most popular kink below BDSM and foot fetishes. I even dated a girl who was into that.” She shrugged, looking at Zane. Effie nodded in agreement.

“So that’s really a thing?” Eli said in surprise, glancing at everyone’s faces. A moment passed in silence.

Zane broke the silence, looking at Eli, “Since it’s your turn; have you ever had a crush on anyone at the camp?” Why was that Zane’s question? That was out of character for him. It’s almost if Zane asked like he already knew the answer. I mean, it was apparent who he liked anyways.

Eli blinked, “Yes.” No one called bullshit. It was obvious, Eli had a crush on Gemma. We all knew that.

“Who was that?” Zane said, staring at him blankly.

“Rayne.” He said, unflinchingly.

I laughed, “That’s total bullshit, Eli.”

He shook his head, his eyes meeting mine, “I had a crush on you and then I realized quickly that you liked someone else, so I looked elsewhere.” He looked to Gemini, shifting his gaze quickly.

Gemma said, “It’s true, he did. We talked about who got dibs on you the first few days and then we realized we had no chance.” Eli laughed, I could tell he was embarrassed under his beard.

It was Eli’s turn to ask me questions. He turned to me, and I squinted at him. “Who do you have a crush on, Rayne?” He said my name as if I was in trouble. I knew Eli’s intentions; he asked this to embarrass me.

I blushed, looking at my empty shot glass. I could tell Zane was watching me carefully as he studied my face.

I said quietly, “Zane.” Now, all my secrets were out. Great.

Zane said in a statement, “That’s adorable.” I glanced up to him; he looked content, eyes twinkling. It seemed like he was becoming slightly intoxicated, saying things loosely without any care.

You could tell Gemini was getting really buzzed, “You two would be so cute together. Just imagine: Rayney and Zaney. I’d ship you guys.” She said with a wink.

Zane said, “Do me a favor and never call me that again.” He said with a bit of humor and a trace of annoyance.

Gemma laughed, “Sorry Zane, it’s just I heard Erik say it and ever since I’ve always had it in the back of my mind.”

Eli looked at me, his eyes looking sinister, “Have you ever had any wet dreams?” Fuck. With Zane, yes.

I glared at him, “No.”

“Bullshit. You can’t be that innocent, Rayne.” Zane said with a chuckle. It’s like he was a lie detector and knew my lies well.

Warmth traveled up to my face, “Okay, you caught me. Yes, I have.” I crossed my arms, sliding down in my seat in embarrassment. Zane’s eyes looked at me, flashing with something unreadable.

“Awe! Rayne, that’s so cute!” Gemini squealed from across the table, “I was beginning to worry that you didn’t have a sexual organ in you.” She said to me as she smiled, warmly. I drank the rest of my rum and Elke.


A half an hour later we trailed off the game and were just talking. Zane was probably on the third or fourth beer I saw him with. There was something on his mind and it seemed like he was drinking it away.

“Is it true on Zena that sex ed classes are a required course?” Jay asked, intrigued. I was drinking my second glass of rum and Elke and began feeling a good buzz.

Effie answered, “Yes, there are. I mean, sexual education and exploration are fundamental values of Zenons. There is hardly any sexual abuse or rape on our planet, if any at all. It’s unheard of. The only rape is when other people who weren’t raised on Zena visit and take it the wrong way. We are taught, at young ages, to respect one another. It’s weird coming to places like Hanna that do not do the same.”

Eli asked, “So, no offense, but why are Zenons so open to talking about sexual things? Like, every time I talk to a Zenon girl there’s no filter. I always think they’re straight and hitting on me when that’s not the case at all.” I laughed; he did have a point. Eli had bad runs with many of the Zenon girls he spoke with on Tinder, even before the academy. He told me countless stories and I felt bad for him after the third one.

Gemini said, “It’s because, in our culture, we express our sexuality openly with friends and family. Unlike this planet, where it’s odd or unusual.” She added after a pause, “It was a huge culture shock to me when I first visited five years ago and people took offense to me talking about butt plugs and adult toys in a grocery store.” Everyone burst out laughing at her comment.

After everyone calmed down she fixated her gaze on Zane, “Do people take offense when you talk about your kinks, the ABDL ones?” She paused, “It is called ABDL, right?” What did ABDL mean? How did Gemini know this terminology?

Zane crossed his arms, “Well, yes. To a sense. I call it DDLG not ABDL since ABDL refers to me wanting to be the child and that’s not at all the case.” He paused, thoughtfully, “People think it has to do with actual children, and it doesn’t, that would disgust me entirely. I’m no pervert, not in the slightest, but people like to think that right off the bat. So yes, people do take offense.” He said as he glanced at me.

Effie looked to Gemini, “Wasn’t it in Mr. Warren’s class he spoke about ABDL kink and whatnot? I remember one girl had a presentation on it once.” She said, as if in reminiscence of her home planet, to Gemma and then looked at Zane, “What does the acronym stand for again?” She asked curiously.

Zane said, “It stands for Adult Baby Diaper Lover. DDLG stands for Daddy Dom Little Girl which refers to a relationship. You had a teacher who spoke about it?” He asked, intrigued. I bit my lip, this was embarrassing to listen to for some reason. Hearing Zane say the word ‘diaper’ made me cringe on the inside and want to curl up in a ball. It made my stomach flutter with butterflies with a mix of humiliation. I liked the feeling, in some strange way.

Eli looked between Zane and Effie in disbelief, “I cannot believe this is a real thing, still.”

Gemini nodded, “I mean, in our Sexual Exploration class we went over hundreds of kinks and had to write papers on acceptance of kinks we didn’t understand fully. Like I said earlier, the whole diaper kink is pretty up there. There’s people on the galactic interweb who have billions of followers on Space Cinema.” Space Cinema was the Earth’s Youtube of the galaxies that people from all planets had access to.

Jay said, “I’m not going to lie, I thought Zane was a freak for the past 5 years. Now I still think he’s still a freak, but I understand it a bit more.” I quietly laughed as Zane gave Jay a look. I felt Gemini look at me for a moment then look to the guys.

Gemma said to Zane, “For a Hannan guy, you are very open with your sexuality. I like it.” It seemed that Zane and Gemma were getting along very well. Zane captured Gem’s interest quickly. She loved talking about kinks, you could see it in her eyes. Zane seemed to be pretty open with Gem, especially, about his special interests. It worried me, that he may say something about me in a diaper. If he did, I would die instantaneously, mortified.

Zane said with his elbow resting on his other hand and his other hand brushing the scruff of his chin, pensively, “I’m not fully Hannan.” He wasn’t? That was a shock to me. He piqued my interest again.

Gemini asked, “What are you, exactly?” Thank god the subject changed. I was becoming worried.

“Ekkberen, Hannan, Earthling, and Valorion.” I cocked my head. Valorion? Did I hear that right? As far as I knew, Valorions kept their blood line sacred to only other Valorions. Hearing that Zane was part Valorion was unheard of. It was either you were fully a Valorion or considered a mutt to Valorions.

Eli coughed, almost in a choke, after he drank his beer, “You’re really Valorion?” Everyone, except Jay, was in shock.

Zane shrugged, “My father was a pure Valorion. My mom, on the other hand, was an entire mix of things.” How the hell did a Valorion fall for a mix? Wouldn’t they be exiled from planet Valorion for that or something? I was speechless, that was astonishing.

Effie said, “Isn’t that, like, against their religion or whatever?”

“Of the ancient Seqouians? Technically.” He paused, sipping his beer, “It’s all bullshit if you ask me.” Zane winked at me when he said ‘bullshit’, as if we were still playing the game. He didn’t look like he cared to talk about it any longer. I was surprised he winked at me in front of everyone. Maybe he had enough alcohol to the point he stopped caring. I couldn’t tell.

Gemma changed the subject, “So why were you gone the last two weeks?” Probably not the best thing to ask, Gemma. I thought. She had good intentions, but Zane didn’t seem to want to talk about it, even to me.

Zane drank the last of his beer and set it on the table, staring at it, “My brother was in a found in an unresponsive state. The doctors said he is currently in a coma for unknown reasons.” He paused, “I had to go home to see my mother and then to the Intergalactic Space Station to speak with the UGN.” He said, solemnly, there was no trace of emotion in Zane’s face. I couldn’t read his face. He seemed angry, in a silent way. He also seemed sad, to the point of emotionless.

I blinked, that was tragic. Why was his brother in a coma? Would his brother ever come out of it? I couldn’t imagine what had been going through Zane’s brain the past two weeks. The picture I saw of Zane and his brother flashed in my head.

“Did the doctors say if he would come out of it anytime soon?” Eli asked what everyone else was thinking. I wanted to shake Eli. This was not the time to be an ass. Zane was obviously really affected by his brother in a coma.

Zane smiled, sadly, “I wish it were that simple.” What did that mean?

 

Chapter 26: Karma Hath No Mercy

Rayne.

A half hour later Gemini was drunk and Zane was on his sixth or seventh beer. There was no sign that Zane was drunk. None. He either had a high tolerance to alcohol or little signs of being intoxicated. I couldn’t tell for the life of me.

He seemed like he got moodier the more he drank, but that was the only thing I could tell that was different. Gemini was a whole other story. She was still functioning but you could see she was acting differently. A drunk Gemini, was a, how do I say, awfully sexual, especially towards me.

Gemma looked at me, “Rayne, did you ever have some type of attraction for girls?” I blinked and Zane glanced at me mid-sentence as he was speaking to Jay.

Eli said, “As interested as I am to hear Rayne’s answer, I think it’s time to go.” Eli always coming in to save my ass. Eli was an asshole, but, every once in a blue moon, he’d actually care about me. Gemini didn’t move as she looked at me, curious. Her dark purple eyes were watery and her face was glowing more than usual.

“We’ll leave when Rayne answers.” Gem was at one end of the table and blocked Effie and Eli from sliding out of the booth.

I was speechless, “I, uh…” I thought before I spoke, feeling pressured as I couldn’t read Zane’s stare. Would it change things if I were honest? Or should I lie?

I blinked, remembering a girl I once talked to in high school. Dark brown eyes. Warm smile. Long dark brown hair. Her name, Dahlia. Dahlia Brenderson.

She was a popular girl, and I wasn’t, obviously. She would always talk to me as if I were just as high up in the social ladder as her. I had no friends, yet she still talked to me. Social standing didn’t keep her away from me.

During extracurricular class in my senior year of high school, we chose our two person teams for tennis outside. Dahlia chose me on the first day. She hadn’t talked to me for the past three years and it shocked me. Why? I wondered. I didn’t know, she had many other friends in that class she could have chosen besides myself.

I expected to be with Billie Feres who was always chosen last with me. Yet, for the rest of semester, she chose me. There was a static electricity silently buzzing between us, some type of natural unexplainable chemistry that had drawn us together seamlessly; I didn’t know what it was until I felt it again when I met Zane.

I thought maybe it was just friendly, but, looking back now, it wasn’t. I thought of holding her hand. I thought of kissing her soft lips. I thought of us touching, cuddling. That wasn’t something friends do. I knew that now.

Once, I dropped my book in Planetarium class and she kneeled down when I did. I looked up, her face, inches away from mine. We were close enough to kiss. But we didn’t. I was too shy to make the first move and I didn’t even know if she felt the same way. Homosexuality was accepted in Hanna, but in high school, it was still a big deal if you came out. Bullying was still real. People still didn’t accept a lot of 23rd century concepts.

Unfortunately, the town we lived in was a heterosexual dominant one. A bunch of pretentious Hannans infested the neighborhoods with superior perspectives of how a household ‘should’ be. With a man and a woman having a child. When there was a gay couple that moved in down the street, it was the talk of the town. People still spoke about them to this day, even.

That’s the one thing I hated about Petri, Hanna. A bunch of assholes raising their children to be just like them. It was the 23rd century, why was sexuality such a big deal still?

Dahlia never dated, as far as I knew, but she didn’t seem to have an interest in guys. Maybe she was in the closet? Maybe she was scared to tell her parents? Thousands of years have gone by yet parents still can’t accept if their children are gay. Would mine if they were still here? I wasn’t fully gay, but I wasn’t fully straight either. I was whatever-the-fuck I wanted to be. Simple.

I broke out of my trance as I felt everyone’s eyes on me, “I am attracted to souls. I never have really paid attention to gender. It’s not a factor for me.” I said, frowning, wanting to cry.

Why did I want to cry? I didn’t know. It was scary for me to say that out loud. I knew I was bicurious before but memories of my past made me think it was something much farther than I even knew. Why would I lead Gemma on if I was really straight? I had thought it for so long, but saying it made it real. I didn’t think of myself as bisexual, but speaking about it to these people I call my friends made me embarrassed. Why was I embarrassed? It’s how I really felt.

Gemini smiled, warmly, “That’s the most beautiful thing I’ve ever heard.” Yep, she was still hitting on me. I didn’t feel that way towards Gemini though. She was very attractive but I didn’t feel an ounce of that chemistry between us. Lust, maybe, on her end. On my end, only friendly affection was in the realm of possibilities.

Effie said, “Are you bisexual? Or pansexual?” She perked up, eyes studying me, intrigued. It was as if I opened up the gates of my sexuality and she was trying to get her first ticket in. I only had one ticket though, and it had someone else’s name on it. I didn’t know if he’d show up though, but my one ticket was already on hold.

I blushed, “I don’t know, honestly. It’s something I never really said out loud, well, until now.” I said, looking down. I didn’t really want to talk about it anymore.

After a period of silence, Gem got up with Effie, Eli and I following. Jay slid out of his side and Zane followed us out. Zane didn’t say anything. Did he think differently of me now? I couldn’t tell. Heck, I couldn’t even tell how intoxicated he was right now. He was silent, like a lion waiting to pounce. I felt his glances grow as the night progressed. Thank god I’d be going back to our cabin.

Zane and Jay walked behind Eli and I as we went to the car. I felt my hand grabbed, “Rayne, can I talk with you before you go?” I looked back at Zane, coming to a halt. Eli, ignoring us, walked with Effie and Gemma to Effie’s car, leaving Jay, Zane and I behind.

Jay said, taking his cue to leave, “I’ll be in the car, waiting.” Zane and I were alone. Well, fuck. I was still slightly buzzed, but I’m pretty sure Zane was really fucking buzzed or drunk by the look in his eyes.

Zane walked over to a tree outside the bar. He leaned on it, “I didn’t know you were into girls.” He said, humor twinkling in his eyes.

I rolled my eyes as I felt them getting watery; I just didn’t want to talk about it. I wasn’t ready to come out to everyone and Gemini put me on spot. A tear fell quickly down my cheek.

Zane frowned, his finger brushing the tear away, “Don’t cry, baby girl.” Baby girl? Ugh. I was hoping that wouldn’t stick as a name he called me.

I shook my head, “I get it; I’m a freak. Always have been, always will be. I just wanted to hide it as long as I could.” I said as I looked away, sniffling as another tear fell. Zane shook his head with a chuckle; I looked at him, confused.

“I tell everyone at the table tonight that I’m into women who wear diapers and you think you’re the freak for liking girls?” He laughed to himself as he looked at the sky, “Oh, Rayne Griff. You amaze me.” He blinked down to me, eyes twinkling in wonder.

I shrugged, “I mean, I like guys too. I just wasn’t ready.” I paused, adding, “You seem like you could care less who knows about your special fantasies. It seems like you tell everyone, anyways.” I said with a careless tone as I began walking away.

I was tired, and wanted to keep my distance from Zane. For one, he was intoxicated. For two, tonight he made it seem like what we had wasn’t special anymore. It wasn’t just our secret. It was just something that he told everyone. And, deep down, that hurt to think of.

The way he told people about his interests made me think that maybe I wasn’t the only girl he babied or spanked. It made me sad that I wasn’t special to him. I was probably no different than his past girlfriends or flings.

My mind imagined his ex with blonde hair and blue eyes in a diaper. Was I jealous? In a way, yes. I wanted it to be special, but it didn’t feel special anymore. Zane could easily get any girl he wanted to wear a diaper. He could tell anyone. Why was I wasting my time?

Zane shook his head as I turned back to him, his mood changing quickly, “I do care who knows, believe it or not.” He said in a snap, as if my comment irritated him, “I just am careful in who I tell. I was hurt a few times pretty badly from telling people who I thought would accept me. I was wrong. I learned that the hard way.” He said with pain flashing in his eyes.

I asked, “What’s with the sudden change in mood?” Slightly intoxicated Rayne was coming out, “I don’t get why you’re so fucking bipolar sometimes.” I said, squinting at him.

Zane’s eyes studied mine, “There’s a lot of things you still don’t know, Rayne. It frustrates me when you act like you know everything.” This conversation was turning into an argument as if we were a couple.

My eyes flashed incredulously at him, “When, the fuck, have I ever acted like I know everything? Are you drunk?” I asked in awe. He was saying things that made absolutely no sense. We went from talking about how I had an interest in women to how I supposedly acted like I ‘knew everything’. This was a result of us both being intoxicated, but more on his part.

Zane looked blankly at me, “How about you come back with me and Jay and we’ll discuss this a little more, hm?” What did that mean? I didn’t want to. Zane was obviously intoxicated. I didn’t know how badly but it was an added element that I was scared of.

I said, walking away, “Nope, I’m going back to my friends. Night, Zane.”

I felt his hand grasp my wrist roughly, “Not so fast, little one.” He said in a low voice.

Effie’s car pulled up as Zane hugged me from behind, “Hey, Rayne! Are you coming back with us or what?” Gemini said from the side seat with the window rolled down.

Zane said, his warmth wrapped around my body, distracting my thoughts momentarily, “No, she’s coming over to my cabin tonight. I’ll take care of her.” Gem winked at me; I rolled my eyes as I looked at them.

Eli studied Zane and I standing there. Zane was trying to make it seem like he was holding me, yet a second ago he was acting like he was going to spank me. He was playing games, very well, in front of my friends.

“Okay, you two be good tonight.” Gemini said as Effie pulled away. Well, fuck me, right? I didn’t say anything, even though I was scared of what Zane would do to me. Why? Because I was a stupid girl. I wanted to see what would happen between Zane and I. It was terrifying, but thrilling.

I got in the back of Jay’s car and Zane sat in front.

“I had a feeling this was going to happen after we saw you all in the bar.” Jay said, tiredly, as he drove away from the bar, catching my glance in his rearview mirror.

Zane said to Jay, “Thanks for going out for some drinks tonight.”

Jay responded, “It’s fine, I had to stay up anyways. I’m trying to get myself tired enough for my four hour hovertrans ride so I can at least sleep a little tonight.” Jay was leaving tonight? He was going on a hovertrans to where? It must be somewhere at least a thousand miles away from Glades, Hanna, where one of the training bases of the UGNF was located. Did that mean that Zane and I would be completely alone? Well, fuck.

Jay added, “Also, I didn’t want what happened yesterday to happen again today.” They talked as if I wasn’t in the back of the car. As if I were a child.

Zane chuckled, “That won’t happen again, I can promise that. I embarrassed myself enough last night.” What were they talking about? I wondered.

I leaned forward, “What happened last night?” I asked curiously behind them as I eyed the blue glowing radio in front of me as it showed the title of the song playing. Stronger than Ever, by Rayleigh Ritchie. Odd.

The music was out of character for Jay and Zane. It was from the 21^st century, which was right up my alley. I didn’t think anyone listened to that type of music anymore. Synth-pop, Latin pop and techno R&B music was all the rage in the 23rd century. Zing, from planet Manta, the most popular artist of the 23rd century, was the supposed ‘god’ of synth-pop.

I hated the 23rd century music, especially Zing. I wanted to travel back in time, to the 21^st century, where music was genuine, passionate, honest. Now, I felt a disconnect with 23rd centruy music. It sounded too techno for my liking and just straight up emotionless.

I heard rap blast from the speakers of Jay’s car. Zane’s finger tapped to the beat. Was this his music? He picked up his phone, changing the song. It was. I knew the next song, too. Kanye West? He was playing No Church in the Wild. How did Zane have such superseded tracks? It didn’t seem like something he’d listen to. I was happily surprised; his music taste was good. Unlike the trash that people listened to now. It was 21^st century Earth music. No one listened to that anymore. Well, besides me.

I glanced at Zane’s face as he looked back at me, “That’s none of your business.” Ouch. That one was harsh. He seemed irritated with me.

I sat back, crossing my arms, “Well, then.” I said in a huff. The car was silent as Zane turned up the music.

I sang to myself under my breath, in the back of the car. I looked outside the window of the car, rapping silently with Jay-Z as we passed a field of grass and trees on the interstate. I knew most of the words of the song, if not all.

Zane looked back, in surprise, “How do you know this song?” Was he shocked I knew ancient earth music? C’mon, these were classics. Did he really have that low of expectations of me?

I looked at him, meeting his eyes with a playful smile, “That’s none of your business.” I said in a snap back to him. Jay burst out laughing at my response as Zane raised his eyebrows at me, no comment.

If I wasn’t already fucked, karma was coming for me. No question. Zane was already in a mood tonight, but I think I pressed a new button on him and he looked infuriated as he turned forward. He turned on the intergalactic satellite radio and turned off his music.

Wow. I must have royally pissed him off.


Five minutes passed in an awkward silence from Zane’s sudden mood change.

We arrived back at the base and Jay parked the car, “Well, this is where I part ways. I’ll see you both Monday.” Jay said after he parked. Zane got out and I slowly crawled out of the car, hoping that someone or something may save me from the wrath of Zane.

“Thanks, Jay, again. For everything.” It was as if he were apologizing too, “You have a good weekend, man.” Zane said before he closed the door and I waved at Jay goodbye.

After Jay pulled away, Zane’s hand was behind my back as we walked over to the officer cabins. Was he not scared of people seeing us? I was mythed.

The air was getting chilly and all I had was a white shirt on and jeans. I crossed my arms as we walked, cold. We got to the fork in the pathway that split between the officers and trainees’ cabins. It must have been well past 10 PM. The all girls cabin and my cabin lights were on in the distance.

I said, “Well, it was a great time.” Unintentional sarcasm leaving my mouth. I needed to save myself, quick, “But I think I should go back to my cabin just in case Gemini and Eli worry.” That was a good escape route, right?

Wrong, “Ah, ah, ah.” Zane said with a hoarse voice as he tugged my wrist, “I’ll carry you like a baby up to my cabin. I don’t care.” He said, looking down to me.

I pulled my wrist away from him as my eyes gleamed under the dark blue skies, playfully, “That’s if you can catch me.” I smiled, mischievously.

“Rayne, no. You don’t want to do-“ I ducked under his arms as they went to grab me. I began running to the cabins that were 200 feet away. I felt one of his arms hook in front of my stomach, making me trip and almost fall. He caught me before I fell.

He was breathless, “You’re really asking for it tonight, aren’t you?” He said as he scooped me up, cradling me. He wasn’t kidding, was he? My stomach tickled with butterflies again. Oh god. Why was I liking this? It was humiliating, but it kept me wanting more.

I looked at the officers’ cabins as we passed them, still in awe how much Zane didn’t care, “Can’t you get in trouble for this? Like, if anyone saw?” I asked, looking up to him, my face inches away from his.

He looked at my face, licking his lips, “It’s in the realm of possibilities. Do I care at this point? No.” He said, his breath smelling like beer. His scent was a mix of beer and his sweet woodsy cologne. The beer was unpleasant, but the cologne made up for it.

He set me down on the porch of his cabin. They had porches? Our cabins were just on the ground level, no steps, no porch. I had only seen these cabins from the distance, but this was such an upgrade from the trainee cabins.

Zane opened the door with his key and tugged my wrist as he brought me inside, flicking on the light. I glanced inside; it was a cozy little room. There were two queen-sized beds on opposite ends of the room. The floors were standard dark-stained oak wood but the walls were painted white.

A circular screen projector sat on one end of the room that looked to shoot across to in front of where a black leather futon sat between the beds. There was a blue miniature fridge pod and a bunch of books stacked on top of it. A bathroom was to the left when you first walked in. Wow. The officers got their own bathrooms. I wish.

He brought me over to the bed on the right side of the room. Zane didn’t pause, my pants and underwear were taken off in a flash. He roughly pulled me over his lap and I huffed as breath was knocked out of my stomach as it pressed against his legs.

I whimpered, as I fidgeted on his lap and pain ran sharply through me as he began spanking me. This was a long time coming and I had no escape. I held my tears for a few minutes and then I began whimpering, tears streaming down my face.

Smack. Smack. Smack. The noise filled my ears. Pain radiated from my bottom. I clenched my fists, to try to block the pain, but it didn’t stop it. Five minutes later he was still going, getting his point across well. I waited, patiently, as tears kept coming. Whimpers kept escaping my lips.

After a few moments, he didn’t stop. I began wailing, the loudest I ever cried when he spanked me. It was absolutely painful; he was merciless. I couldn’t stand anymore spanks.

He stopped and he pulled my pants and underwear off of my ankles as he picked me up, cradling me. I hugged him, cries still racking my body. This spanking hit my psyche hard. I didn’t know why I was crying but earlier flashed through my mind, when I told everyone I was into women. If Zane was trying to break me, it worked. He cradled me and cooed me. Kissing my head as he held me.

I finally calmed down and he stood up, setting me on his bed. My hand brushed over the plaid green cover that smelled like him. I was naked from the waist down and I closed my legs, trying to hide my lower parts. Zane opened a closet near the bathroom and got out a familiar backpack that he kept the diapers in.

Before I knew it, soft padding was placed under me, he powdered my bottom, and snugly enclosed the diaper around me.

“I was waiting for tomorrow to do this, but, I felt like it became necessary tonight. Your attitude was entirely uncalled for.” He fished through his bag, pulling out two other items that took my eyes a second to lock in on.

Was that a… pacifier? And a… sippy cup? Well, fuck. My situation was getting worse. My stomach tickled with excitement, yet my ego wanted to hiss at him and tell him I was a grown adult.

Zane plopped the pacifier in my mouth before I could protest, “Much better.” He said, his eyes dancing contently. He walked over to his miniature fridge pod and took out some milk. I blushed, feeling my warm cheek with my fingertips.

I laid on his bed, watching him as he poured some milk in the sippy cup. On the dresser, near the fridge pod, there was a food warmer that he placed the sippy cup on. He pressed a button and the warmer dinged after an orange light glowed underneath the black ceramic top.

He placed it on his dark titanium night stand and went to his dresser, taking off his shirt.

Fuck. I looked at him, staring at his well-defined chest and my eyes traveling down to his slim but toned abs. His dark grey underwear peeking out above his jeans. He pulled off his jeans, his legs were just as sculpted as his chest. You could tell he didn’t take leg day lightly. It was fucking unfair how damn attractivehe was. It was like looking at a male model but from a weight-lifting magazine. He was handsome as hell. I was getting flustered looking at him.

He pulled on plaid blue pants as he looked at me. I blushed, looking at the ceiling, trying to make it seem like I wasn't just gawking at him. My body tingled as I realized I was in a diaper and had a pacifier in my mouth as I checked him out. This ungodly attractive guy, with his shirt off, was far out of my league. Let’s be honest. Why did he even give me a chance? I was, literally and figuratively, just a child compared to him. I was only a baby in his eyes. Maybe he didn’t look at me like the way I looked at him? I could always dream, at least.

I glanced at him again as his well-developed arms, with veins running across his forearms, pulled over a long-sleeved navy blue t-shirt over his dirty blonde hair.

Zane disappeared in the bathroom. I waited patiently as he went to the bathroom and I could hear him brushing his teeth and then the toilet flushing. I soon realized that I had to pee also, which made my arms and legs tingle with embarrassment. I already knew he wouldn't let me use the restroom. That was quite obvious. He came out and went over to the bed across the room and grabbed a remote, walking back to me, motionless, on his bed.

Zane smiled, warmly, “Did you want to get under the covers with me?” Oh, he didn’t know to what I extent I would want to. I suppressed a smile from the thought.

I nodded and crawled underneath the covers as he raised them. He chuckled as I giddily snuggled underneath them and he got in. He was obviously an experienced guy with cuddling. One could say he could make a career out of it. After all, he had probably ten years of experience with many other girls than just me. It was probably instinct at this point for him. That was apparent as he got in and placed his arm around me, bringing me over him, gently, as his hand touched the bottom of my diaper.

He said, “Relax, baby girl. It’s cuddling, not a stress test.” Zane smiled as the lights dimmed of the room when he pressed a button on the remote. I could feel my back was tense and my shoulders were like stone. My breathing was ragged.

I had never been with anyone like this before. I’ve never been with a guy or, even, a girl this close. It was intimate. That was unfamiliar to me. My heart was fluttering; my palms were sweaty. I was nervous to embarrass myself in front of this specimen of a man.

The thought crossed my mind: was I spending the night in his cabin? Oh god, this would be awkward. I was already so nervous, how was I supposed to sleep here, with him? I was sleepy, but I also had an urge to pee and my body was a nervous wreck.

I took deep, slow breaths and felt my body relax. My head nestling into the nook between his shoulder and neck as he chuckled, his breath tickling my ear. I shifted, getting comfortable. His hand traced the guards of my diaper and up my back. I felt a tingling sensation tickle on my back as his hand drew patterns on it.

It was soothing, as I laid on top of him and he tucked the covers over me. There was complete silence in the room, yet it felt like he was speaking to me through his touch. One hand was on my padded bottom, the other was traveling up and down my back. I felt like I was getting attention like I never had before. He kissed my head, tenderly, as he snuggled me.

“I think it’s sleepy time, baby.” He said as he could tell I still wasn’t fully relaxed.

In the dimmed room, he smiled, his eyes sad as he took out the pacifier I was beginning to get a rhythm of sucking on. It was, admittedly, soothing. He placed it on his nightstand and moved us to a sitting position. The arm under my bottom moved under my leg as he pulled me into a cradle again.

He grabbed the sippy cup, “I know this isn’t a bottle like your used to,” Yep, he burned me on that one. I get it Zane, I’m just a baby, I thought as I looked up to him. “but this will do for tonight, hm?” Zane said as his tired eyes studied mine. He seemed more tired than me. I was sleepy but I think he was the one that would probably fall asleep first between the two of us.

He guided it in my mouth and I sucked the milk quickly. I was thirsty, especially from crying, and hadn’t really drank anything since my rum and Elke at the bar. The sippy cup was emptied and he placed it back on the night stand. Before I knew it, Zane placed me on the bed and came in with me, again. He let me lay on the bed and tucked the covers in around me and snuggled me in his arms, kissing the top of my head. His head was to the side of mine on the pillows. I turned to him and nuzzled my nose into his chest. I felt a rumble of his laugh and I took in his woodsy scent.

Five minutes later, his grip around me loosened as Zane’s breath became slowed down and he breathed out of his mouth. He was much more tired than I was. The milk made me tired but it also increased the pressure on my bladder. I couldn’t sleep until I peed. However, I didn’t want to pee because I knew I wouldn’t be changed until the morning. I was conflicted on what to do.

I shifted on the bed, uncomfortably, as Zane’s minty fresh breath blew in my ear in a soft rhythm. I closed my eyes, trying to release my bladder. I had too. I couldn’t fall asleep if I didn’t. I tried hard to pee, stiffening my legs.

Nope. Not working. I had to pee so badly, why couldn’t I? I was becoming frustrated. Why was it so easy to use the toilet but it was harder to un-potty-train myself to use a diaper?

I calmed myself, taking in deep breaths. I told myself to let go. Let go, Rayne. That simple right? As I let out a breath, slowly, warm wetness spread behind my bottom. The stream trickled and my body tingled in embarrassment as I released my bladder. I was surprised the diaper was still holding up as I was almost done.

I froze, what if it leaked? I shifted, trying to not make it spread out of the diaper. I felt it being soaked up by the padding, but it was full. I was finally done and was beginning to feel sleepy. The diaper was heavy on me but I would have to deal with it. It didn’t leak, so far, and that’s all that mattered.

My mind drifted into a slumber as I listened to Zane’s rhythmic breathing as if it were a song in my ear. I nestled into him as my brain slowed and I felt myself drift into an unconscious state. 

- - -

I dreamt of a kingdom with a beautiful landscape of stretched of bright green grass, flowers, trees, wildlife and animals. Some of the animals were part human. The trees spoke with the wind. The people were planting trees that sprouted after they placed seeds in the soil. In the distance, I ventured. It was as if I was a bird in the sky, yet I was still human, but with wings.

I flew to the castle, feeling absolutely free, overlooking the beautiful rivers that led to a waterfall under the bridge and walkways on the grounds. I landed, on a chair in the gardens, turning into a girl, a princess with a beautiful blue periwinkle dress.

I looked around, “Where’s the king and queen?” My parents. Where were they? A few half bird half human people, elven folk, and a dwarf looked at me in confusion.

“They left a long while ago, silly girl.” A centaur man said as he passed me, “When will you pay attention? The answers are right in front of you. They have been. For a while now.” He shook his head, trotting away.

I felt myself sinking into what felt like warm water below my waist. The water turned cold. I looked down. I was only a baby. I crawled around on the garden grounds, looking for people to help me. I needed to find answers. I needed to be a big girl again to get those answers.

I crawled on the ground, stopping in front of familiar gym shoes. I looked up, meeting awaiting blue eyes. He picked me up, holding me, cooing me. I was happy in this man’s arms. The happiest I ever was. I wanted to say words, important things, what felt like warnings, but all I could do is mumble nonsense to him. He chuckled, kissing my head and cooing at me to calm me. I was only a baby, why was what I was going to say going to matter anyways? I hugged the man and he checked my diaper I now had on.

- - -

My dreams floated into reality as I woke up to a cold wipe touching my front lower regions. I opened my eyes, squinting. What time was it? The wet diaper was cold under me; I shivered. I looked at the clock on Zane’s nightstand. 5:40 AM. I looked in front of me, in the darkness as a bright blue light seeped through the windows and into the dark room.

He rolled up the wet diaper and held my legs up in the air, wiping my bottom. He slid a fresh diaper under me and powdered my bottom and then front area. He taped it snugly on me. I met his eyes, they were puffy from sleep. He threw the old diaper in the trash in the bathroom and got back into bed. The air was cold in the room and he tucked the covers around me and him and warmed my arms, snuggling me again.

I fell back asleep and woke up an hour later and he was on his phone, reading something. I rubbed my eyes, stretching. Was that a dream of him changing me? My diaper was dry. God. That was embarrassing. I really was a baby at this point. I blushed from the thought, my stomach rumbling loudly.

“Someone’s hungry, aren’t they?” His voice soft. I sat up, my hair falling to one side, a mess. His eyes looked at my hair with a smirk on his face.

I nodded, “I’m actually close to starving.” I said with a croak in my voice from waking up.

He smiled, contently, “Okay, then let’s get you into some big girl clothes and to breakfast, hm?” Big girl clothes. The dream I had last night, fading as my brain became more conscious. I had a dream about shrinking to a baby and trying to become a big girl again to find answers. The centaur man said the answers were right in front of me. Where? I saw nothing.

I shook my head. It was only just a dream. Dreams meant nothing. I brushed off the thought, even though the dream was so vivid. The dream felt like someone was trying to push me, trying to show me something. It was like me trying to show myself. I didn’t understand it.

Zane helped me into my jeans and I asked, “So…” I looked at him, and he cocked his head at me, “Do I just walk out or should I like… sneak out?”

Humor played on his expression, “I was going to walk you out. Unless you didn’t want breakfast?” I was confused; wasn’t it suspicious if I walked outside of an officers cabin in the morning?

“Isn’t it, like, I dunno, weird if we walk to breakfast together?” I asked, eyeing him.

He raised his eyebrows, eyes twinkling, “Well, there’s only me and Mathias here this weekend. He already knows. I’m not worried, baby girl, and you shouldn’t be either.” He winked at me. I scratched my head and shrugged. If he didn’t care then I guess I won't.

We walked outside of his cabin and the cool morning air hit my skin. I crossed my arms and looked down, frowning. I was still wearing the same thing as the day before. If this didn't look like I had a 'morning after' look, then I didn't know what else did.

We went to the dining hall and Zane tried to make small talk, “Have you traveled to any other planet besides Hanna?”

He held the door open for me to the dining hall, “I’ve been to Earth a few times.” I said, as I entered. We were probably the first few people in the hall. People usually slept in on the weekend and about two-thirds of our group showed up to breakfast.

“Only Earth?” He asked, shocked as he handed me a tray for food. I grabbed it and placed egg whites, an orange, and turkey bacon on my tray.

“Yep.” I said as he grabbed two orange juices. Why did he grab a second? Hopefully, not for me. I didn’t really want one.

I passed the area I usually sat and hesitated as I followed him, “Sit with us.” Zane said, nodding to his table where Mathias sat already.

I sat down at the officers table, feeling the cushion of the diaper pressing on me as I sat. I blushed, I forgot I had it on for a good moment. I was more worried that people would see us leaving Zane's cabin together.

“Hey, Griff.” Mathias said, looking up from his phone.

“Hey.” I said, awkwardly, as I looked around. This was weird. Was it not blatantly obvious that it looked as if me and Zane slept together? No one would know the exact opposite happened, but still. I felt entirely out of my element at the officers table. It was funny that I sat here my first day, thinking back now.

Zane set down an orange juice in front of me. I glanced at Zane with a look. His eyes studied mine, giving me a wink back. I shook my head, stabbing at my fluffy egg whites. He was controlling, to a certain extent, and the closer I got to him, the more he liked to decide things for me. That was becoming apparent.

Jaimie and her friends all glanced at me as I sat near Zane. I caught Jaimie’s stare as I looked up. She talked low to her friends as she looked at me, across the hall. I shook my head, looking down at my food. I could tell by her stare what she was saying and I didn't want to dwell on it.

Gemini and Eli came in, surprised faces as they saw me at the officer's table. They grabbed their food, and sat with us, hesitantly.

Eli said, as he sat in front of me and Gemini sat to my right, “Rayne, there was waffles. What is so wrong with you that you didn’t grab any? Unless you got them and ate them already then I’m sorry for prejudging you.” He was good at extinguishing awkwardness with new situations.

I squinted at him, seeing Jaimie’s eyes staring behind him, “I have made a lot of mistakes in my life, Eli, but that was not one of them.” I said, flashing a smile.

He laughed and Zane smiled next to me. I ignored Jaimie and her friends stare. It was as if we were at a zoo and they were watching the lion and his cub. They didn’t know that though. They thought they were watching the lion and the lioness. Little did they know, they would be sorely mistaken.

 

Chapter 27: The Protector of Innocence

Zane.

Two weeks passed and I missed sleeping with Rayne in my arms that whole weekend. It was probably the best sleep I had gotten and would get for a while. Her breathing was so quiet, like a cute kitten, when she slept. I noticed she mumbled in her sleep, even saying my name once. It was adorable. I just wanted to keep her in my arms forever and cuddle her. Life wasn’t that easy though.

There was only one month left of the academy. Soon, all the trainee’s would be taking their boards to become officers. Some would pass. Some would have to reapply to the academy the following year. Some would apply to a different division of the UGNF. The Galactic Forces wasn’t made for everyone. Getting into the Galactic Forces was one thing, staying in it was an different subject entirely.

People left the first few months of working in the Galactic Forces. Knowing secrets of the universe brought some to take their own lives. Some end up in psychiatric institutions. Some, life in prison. I’ve heard the stories. I’ve seen some for myself within my eight years of experience.

After passing the boards, they would be assigned to jobs, special assignments if chosen. Some would stay on Hanna. Some sent to other planets or back to their home planets to work around the galaxy. Some may stay at the academy and become a training officer like me and Jay. On a rare occasion, one would be sent to the Intergalactic Space Station for cutting-edge jobs, assignments or further training for specialized skills. Maybe even a mission like my brother.

I wouldn’t wish that upon anyone, not even my worst enemies. Every new officer dreamed of being sent to the Intergalactic Space Station. They didn’t know the dangers, the implications of it all. It was rare to be chosen to go there right after the academy unless they had a conference or seminar for new officers. Officers chosen to go there hardly ever came back. They would train to have specialized skills. To visit or monitor other planets. They would be trained to be the spies of the galaxy.

It was a dangerous thing to be a part of. Sometimes so dangerous to the point that you could be killed, or, worse, be put into an induced comatose state.

‘My brother was in a found in an unresponsive state. The doctors said he is currently in a coma for unknown reasons.’ I told Rayne and her friends two weeks ago. I did, in fact, wish it were that simple.

That was a complete lie. The doctors knew what happened. A small trace of an injection site on my brother’s neck was found near his hairline. Someone injected a rare strain of rapid meningitis into his bloodstream. They weren’t trying to kill him. They were trying to stage a naturally caused infection or, worse, death. The doctors said if he were to ever awake, he’d most likely have permanent disabilities.

Thinking about it made me depressed, and, even worse, angry. I couldn’t think about it. I told myself, that maybe, just maybe, he’d come out of it perfectly fine. He would be the older brother I used to know. The one who helped raise me when my dad passed away. The one who taught me how to be there for people when there was no one else. The one who taught me how to be strong, even when you felt like you couldn’t do something. Anything was possible. He showed me that.

I had to lie. Rayne didn’t need to know the dangers of this world. I’d shield her from them. She was safe in the dark. I would try to keep her there as long as I could.

Was I a coward? Possibly. My brother wasn’t though. He went to Valorion without a sliver of fear. He was trained to be able to hide thoughts from Amphibians, and so was I. I had the same specialized training as him. We trained for a few months at the Intergalactic Space Station, together. Red wanted both of us to go to Valorion. He believed that since we both were part Valorion, with distant family living on the planet, we could blend in, seamlessly. Effortlessly.

He was right, and that’s exactly what Daryx did. Or so we thought.

I backed out, and requested to be reassigned to the Academy to become a coach about five years ago. I would have been the youngest officer to go on an undercover assignment to Valorion but I couldn’t. I wasn’t mentally prepared and the thought of leaving my mother alone pained me. Who knows the next time I’d be back?

Someone needed to take care of her and let her know we were both still alive. If she knew even one of her sons was on Valorion she’d have a heart attack right then and there. Let alone, both sons? I couldn’t do that to her.

In actuality, I wasn’t a coward; I just couldn’t leave my mom like that. I couldn’t bear the thought of her alone. She was a kind-hearted woman that didn’t deserve her sons to leave her like my dad did.

I didn’t even tell her about Daryx yet. When I left for two weeks, I visited her for dinner. I didn’t tell her one thing. I wanted her to think he was fine, doing wonderfully. I was good at lying, one of the skills we were well trained to do at the Intergalactic Space Station, yet I hated myself for it.

When I came back from my trip, I lost it. I went out drinking a few nights, getting too drunk and calling Jay in a mess. He picked my ass up twice and he even had to split me up from beating up a guy in downtown Dixen. The bar owner was there that night. Little to say, I’m banned from that bar now.

I broke down when I was talking to Jay that night, finally telling someone what had happened. Jay is a true friend for dealing with me those few nights. He told me to just go home with my mom, take a family emergency leave from the Galactic Forces. He said it’d be best for me to get my shit together.

I shook my head, “I can’t leave her.”

Jay looked at me, confused who I was talking about, “Your mom? Dude, don’t get suicidal on me.” He said, a bit worried, but in a joking nature.

I smiled, weakly, “No, Rayne. I can’t leave her.” I said shaking my head as I looked at the ground.

And I couldn’t. She made everything seem right. She made me forget that everything was going wrong in my life. Sure, she had an attitude, but it distracted me. It kept me sane. It brought me back down to the ground when I was about to fly away. I had no control over what was happening, and she was that one thing I could control. It made me feel like myself after a two-week hiatus.

I was a mess, inwards. But my brother taught me to be strong, even when you felt like you can’t be. If my brother wasn’t coming back, I told myself I would. My mom needed me if he was gone. I needed to be that strong person she could lean on. I needed to be that strong person Rayne could lean on, god forbid anything would ever happen to her.

I told myself every day, ever since Red gave me the news about Daryx, that Daryx would come out of the coma like he was waking up in the morning. I told myself he’d be fine to keep myself sane. This was one of the toughest times of my life after my dad passed away and it was time for me to step up to the plate.

Rayne was naturally very skilled at many things. It was absolutely jaw-dropping. Hell, she beat me in Knockout the first day we played. No one beat me. I knew I met my match in a small little girl that day. I didn’t know if I lost my magic touch or if she had that magic touch in herself too.

It was also scary for me to watch because she reminded me of Daryx. I didn’t want her to be that good. The boards were coming up and if she impressed anyone, she could be going to training for the Elite Division of the Galactic Forces where my brother and I went to train. It was a rare occasion and I highly doubt they’d send someone right out of training there, but it was a possibility.

I didn’t ever want her to be in that position. It was too dangerous. Especially for someone as eye-catching as her. She could be mishandled. Mistreated. End up like my brother. Or, worse, dead. The thought kept me up some nights. I couldn’t and wouldn’t allow her to be in that if we got to that point.


When I visited the Intergalactic Space Station, Red pulled out Rayne’s file on his iGlass and had me look at it.

Red looked at me, with his signature spark of humor in his eyes as he glanced at me, “You guys could have made it more believable.” He stared at me for a moment and I blinked, thinking he was serious for a moment. He began chuckling underneath his bright orange-red mustache.

I cocked my head at him, “You knew?”

Red shook his head, “I’ve known for a long while.” He knew this whole time? I shook my head, confused.

“Does she have to leave?” I asked, the thought that had been consuming me for a while finally left my mouth. I wasn’t scared that people would find out about Rayne. I was more scared that she would have to leave planet Hanna, immediately.

Red studied my face, “No. She’s hidden, in plain sight. I don’t think there’s a better place for her to hide.” He paused, looking at her digital chart, “I think she’ll be fine, Zane.” Red said as if he knew. As if he knew that I cared for her. As if he knew that I had been developing a crush on this girl.

I asked, curiously, “Where are the Nefareons?”

That was never a known thing throughout the UGNF. The whole Nefareon concept was information hidden from even officers. Heck, it was hidden from the universe. I knew there was a real planet called Nefareon, yet, in school, they never taught about it.

Planetarium classes spoke of the Orion Galaxy, the Milky Way Galaxy, the Ekkberg Galaxy, the Light Galaxy, the far far away Aareon galaxy and the list goes on and on. Every galaxy had to teach the same thing about each planet in every single galaxy. That was a requirement set by the UGN for education. Nefareon was never mentioned. It was as if it were made up. No one even knew what galaxy it was part of. It was as if it were completely gone. For all I know, the planet disappeared entirely.

You’d think being an officer meant you had access to the secrets of the universe, but we only were allowed to know so much. Only high ranked officials could know. If it were a part of your assignment, you would be let in on certain secrets. However, I have never heard of anyone speak of a Nefareon assignment. It was unheard of. Sometimes, I even thought it was a rumor. A made up story. A joke, even.

I wanted to know where the remaining Nefareons were, just in case she disappeared.

Red eyed me with his green eyes, “That’s unknown to the UGN, even to officials like me, Zane.” That made absolutely no sense. How would he not know? He was a council member of the UGN for Christ sakes.

I cocked my head, “How do you not know?” Was he pulling my leg? Red liked to do that from time to time.

Red said, “It’s top secret information, but, after what happened to your brother, I feel the need to explain.” He sighed, “The UGN is in close relations with the leaders of Nefareon. We have an agreement in which their location is unidentified to the galaxies to keep their people safe. Why do you think planet Nefareon was never taught in schools? Your answer lies within an ancient alliance between the fae and the UGN.”

I had so many questions. It was intriguing to hear about this hidden place, this hidden culture. I hadn’t heard anything like this my entire life, besides in children’s tales.

“Are there any officers who have ever went there?” I asked, curiously.

Red smiled, “Yes. However, most live on the planet and do not leave.” Planet. So Nefareon was real. Thriving.

That was an odd statement. Did they have no choice not to leave? “They can’t leave?”

Red shook his head, “They can. Most don’t want to leave.” I cocked my head. What did that mean?

“Do Nefareons ever leave?” I asked. I only met one and I still couldn’t believe it.

Red smiled, “Yes, they live among us, like your friend, Rayne.” He said, studying me.

“Then why are they in hiding? What’s the point?” I asked, confused.

That was never explained. The ‘gifts’ just couldn’t be real to me. Levitation, energy manipulation and cell regeneration all seemed like far stretched ideas. Like in the fairy tales. Just stories or superpowers you only saw in movies.

I didn’t really believe any of it, well, until I saw Rayne’s gift.

Red blinked, “That’s top secret information, Vandore.” I internally winced. Ugh. He said it as if I were in trouble. I hadn’t heard anyone say that since when I was in training. It was my father’s last name. I didn’t respond to that anymore.

I went by my mother’s last name, Graham. It was a common Hannan last name. Vandore was derived from planet Valorion. People would know if I was a Vandore. After all, it was known for a famous bloodline in the Sequoia Capital. My father was a high-ranked official for the Valorion Republic. His dad was part of the senate of Valorion. My great grandfather was a vice president of Valorion for two terms, eight years. My brother had gone by Vandore when he was on his assignment on Valorion. You’d think he’d be safe, but I knew from the start it was bad news. Something didn’t feel right about it. Only another reason why I backed out.


Red had already told me about my brother. It didn’t hit me until I visited Daryx at the hospital on the Intergalactic Space Station.

His face, pale, lifeless. He had a tube in his mouth and was hooked up to multiple machines. He looked like he was sleeping. He looked nothing like my brother. I saw none of the humor that once made Daryx Vandore my older, shit-talking, brother.

My jaw became tight, I sat next to him, touching his hand. Tears, for the first time in a long time, rolling down my face. I was strong, but not enough for this. This was too much to see. I had never been so thrown off. I was mad, pissed off that this happened. This was absolutely painful to see. Awful. Sickening.

To know that someone did this to him made my blood coarse icily through my veins. He was a good guy. A brave soul. He didn’t deserve this. No one did. This was torture to the highest degree. This was disgusting, inhumane.

“You’ll be fine, Daryx. You’ll come out of this in one piece, I promise.” I said as I looked at his unresponsive state, as if he was listening. Hope leaving my pores. Pain replacing that hope. What if he didn’t? I pushed the thought out of my head. Not possible. I couldn’t think that way.

- - -

I stood in the gym, thoughtfully watching Rayne do chasers as she ran back and forth on the court. It amused me how I could hear Jaimie’s friends talking about Rayne and I, as if she was going to get kicked from the academy for ‘messing around with an officer’. They didn’t know even the slightest of what was happening. I wouldn’t do anything even slightly sexual with Rayne until she was outside of the academy. Even though, sometimes, my mind went to those places with her. She wouldn’t know that though; I wouldn’t allow it just yet.

Rayne was fast. Her and Eli were almost head to head when running, especially in the mornings. We watched the trainees run from one end of the court to the other as the automated buzzer went off. A few trainees had to sit out from not making it past the line in time. Rayne, Derren, Eli, Ryo, Gavin, Maxx, Jodie and Leroy were still in the chaser game. Everyone’s face was red, they were already in the eighth round and still going.

Jay said to me as he watched, “Do you ever wonder where she might be assigned after this-“ He paused, “when they see how fast she is?”

He looked at me, writing things down on his chart. We had to document their progress as the weeks went by. We would submit our final reports to the council members of the UGNF boards a week or two before they visited. They would know who was the top of the class, preliminarily placing trainees to assignments and jobs before they visited for the board exams. Then they would cast their final decisions at the end of training.

I shook my head, “I don’t want to think about it.” The buzzer went off again after thirty seconds. Eli, Rayne and Derren crossing the line just in time.

“Why?” Jay looked at me, confused.

I shrugged, “We’ll be separated, if she goes to a different planet, or, worse, to space.” Space was in terms for the Intergalactic Space Station. “I’m just getting to know her, you know?” I said, trying not to make it seem like I cared that much.

“You know that better than I do, you could be transferred anywhere she went. What’s the real reason?” He knew me too well. He knew I’d request a transfer again. Was it that obvious?

“Do you think they’d send her up?” I asked, scratching my growing chin hair. I needed to shave soon.

Jay studied me, “You’re scared she’s going to go to the Intergalactic Space Station, aren’t you?”

I turned away from him, staring at her, “Yes.”

He laughed, “You are like a protective dad, Zane, I swear.” I rolled my eyes, as he continued, “I highly, I mean highly, doubt she’ll be going up there. When was the last time you heard about them sending new officers straight to the space station?” He shook his head.

He was right, as usual. The last officer sent up there, straight out of the academy, was a few years ago, but it was for training to go to another planet for research about the animatronic surgeries in Manta. Not a hard or dangerous in the slightest. Most assignments on other planets weren’t as dangerous as my brother’s. He was surrounded by powerful, corrupt figures in Valorion. He had been in danger the moment he arrived.
Some assignments were fun. Such as being sent to Zena. I went there a few times myself in my early years and it was a great time. We partied just about every day. I even met a straight Zenon girl, a rarity, and had a one-night stand. I think the Zenon girl I met showed me more about intimacy in one night than my exs in eight years. I attribute some of my best moves to that Zenon girl. It was always a sexually educating experience, visiting Zena. I liked Zenons, their culture. I was always intrigued when I talked to them.

I had only told two Zenons, Gemini and her friend, about my special interests and now I wish I told more Zenons when I was younger. I would have felt a lot more comfortable about it and wouldn’t have wasted my time with my past girlfriends if I knew how many people were accepting of it. I knew about people on the galactic interweb who had millions of followers for ABDL or CG/L interests, but I wasn’t as interested in those girls.

I didn’t like the idea of online dating either. That’s how people get kidnapped, taken. Even people like me, who were strong and tall, trained to be able to defend themselves. That shit happened, and I didn’t mess with it after reading countless articles on the UGN newsfeed. That was one of the vast conflicts between planet Valorion and the UGN. One I hoped that Rayne would never find out about. However, it was a part of the inevitable, unfortunately.

I was also old-schooled in the sense that I liked meeting someone without the influence of social media. I wanted that significant other to be a mystery, a guessing game. I liked getting to know someone over time, not in an instant by looking at a profile. 

- - -

A week after Jay and I watching Rayne in gym, I couldn’t sit back anymore. I was overthinking possibilities of her going somewhere risky. I went through Rayne’s digital charts, editing things that Jay and I put down throughout the past two months. Was it wrong to do? Absolutely. Would it be worth it? I could only hope.

I didn’t want her to stand out. She was quick, smart, and naturally skilled at many things. I wanted to heighten her chances of staying on planet Hanna. This was the only way to keep her here, and I would do anything to know that she’d be safe.

If she seemed average, she would have a Hannan International Galactic Forces position where she could be sent out to monitor cities and towns or she could have a backseat job where she worked at the Galactic Forces Headquarters in Kirkland, Hanna. Sure, officers were still at risk, even on Hanna, but these were much safer and, not to mention, closer for me to watch her.

I had already decided this was my last year with the United Nations Galactic Forces Academy. I would transfer wherever Rayne went or somewhere nearby that wasn’t so obvious. I didn’t want to make it seem like I was stalking the girl; I needed to keep my distance to make me seem coincidental.

Why did it matter so much to me where Rayne went? I asked myself one night as obsessive thoughts filled my mind.

A part of me was broken. A part of me needed some type of balance. I was emotionally unstable, deep down. Things were spiraling out of control ever since I received the news about my brother, and I couldn’t allow another person I was attached to be hurt.

Something I was trying not to admit to, ever since I had met Rayne, was that I was beginning to fall for her. I was attaching myself to her with every moment that I saw her. Things I attached myself to I had to protect. Simple.

I needed to protect her from this cruel world. That idea was almost impossible with her being in the Galactic Forces, but, on Hanna, she wouldn’t be exposed to the worst things of the galaxies. She’d worry about gang violence, drug trading, illegal aliens from other planets, and secret service protection of special beings. Easier things than what I knew.

She was still innocent, and I wanted to keep that innocence for as long as possible.
 

Chapter 28: The Diaper Girl

Rayne.


“To think, next Friday is our boards. I can’t believe it’s so close.” Gemma said as we sat down at the officers table.

I set down my food near Zane. Who knew we’d be sitting here the past three weeks? None of the officers questioned it, not even Erik. Zane acted like it was nothing. Even though it was quite obvious me and him had something going on. The only people who had an issue was Jaimie’s friends who liked to glare at me and talk.

I’ve heard some of the things they said from Jodie. Jodie was part of the all-girls cabin and during gym class, she’d tell me some of the things that were being spread around. It was disgusting, things that I had never done before. Girls were cruel, and I wasn’t going to pay attention to any of it.

The past few weeks I had been getting strange glances from the other tables. Derren stopped pursuing me the week I began sitting with the officers, but, regardless, he still was friendly towards me. It was pretty known at this point that I was already crushing on Zane. As the past three weeks progressed, I felt like everyone was talking about us. I’d pass the guys table and my old table to get food with Zane, and people would stare and talk low.

Derren and his friends didn’t talk to me this past week, which was odd. Usually, he would still have small talk with me in the gym or say hi as he passed me outside. After all, I was pretty friendly to anyone who wasn’t part of Jaimie’s clique; I didn’t understand this sudden cold-shoulder from his group. I didn’t do or say anything to anyone to egg it on. I didn’t understand.
The sudden change of warmth from everyone was weird. I got it was the last normal week of the academy, but what was the deal?

It was like high school all over again, except for this time I had two really close friends and whatever-the-fuck Zane was considered to me. We weren’t dating, yet we weren’t friends either. I had no idea and didn’t dwell on it for long.


“Hey, Rayne. I have to talk with you.” Jodie said, her blue eyes worried, as she came up to me after dinner while I was headed to my cabin with Gemma.

I was confused by the sudden urgency from her, “No, you’re fine. What’s up?” Gemma looked at us and realized the conversation didn’t include her.

Gemini said, “I’m going to go meet up with Eli near the pilot base.” She waved as she left me with Jodie.

I followed Jodie to an area near the forest behind the main building. I sat at the bench in front of a tree.

She sat next to me, “I don’t know how to tell you this, but Jaimie has been spreading rumors about you.”


I said, nonchalantly, “That’s not a surprise to me.” I’ve heard that Gemma and I were the ‘hoes’ of the camp and that we were supposedly fucking the officers.

Jodie blinked, “So you’ve heard the most recent one?” She asked, in surprise.

I frowned, “The one about how three weeks ago me and Zane had sex in the bathrooms? Or the one where I gave him a blowjob in the dining hall my first day?” I said, irritated. Not irritated at Jodie, but at Jaimie. I was a virgin and had never done anything like that before. Heck, I hadn’t even touched a guy’s nether regions before, how would I even know how to give head? It revolted me thinking that she was painting me to be a slut, yet she knew nothing.

She shook her head, “No, this one’s worse.” She said. What other sexual act did I do now?

“Just blurt it out, Jodie. I’m ready for it.”

“She was talking about how Kelsey and Kyla saw something that you and Zane were doing.” She paused, uncomfortably, “Like, uh, about how he spanked you and you were wearing a diaper about a month ago in his cabin?” She said it as if it were my choice to wear the diaper.

I frowned, blinking and tilting my head in confusion. That was a little bit ago. Why did they decide to tell people now? That was well over a month ago. How? Were the windows open? I thought back, blinking. Think, Rayne, think. I think they were. Zane was intoxicated and he obviously didn’t care at the time; he wasn’t paying attention and neither was I. Those girls couldn’t have made it up. My back stiffened, humiliation shuddering through my brain.

I shook my head, “I have to go.” I said, quietly, storming off.

“Rayne, wait.” Jodie said, confused as I looked back, “Is it true?”

My hand ran through my hair, “Yes. Just, please, don’t tell anyone else.” I said to her.

Jodie said, “Everyone basically already knows, Rayne. Like, Jaimie’s been telling everyone.” She looked sadly at me, feeling bad for me.

I walked away, saying nothing else. Was that why Derren and his friends stopped talking to me? The realization hit me, hard.

My face flushed red; I was humiliated. Not in the nice way that Zane made me feel. I felt disgusted with the thought of someone seeing us. Someone telling others about us. It was our thing. It was something intimate, in a nonsexual way. It was something I never ever wanted people to know about.

I walked past a couple who had been dating the past eleven weeks that I hadn’t really talked to who looked at me as I walked by. I heard a laugh from the girl, I think her name was Analise, as I passed. Did they know too? Paranoia sunk in. I wanted to cry, to vomit.

I turned the opposite direction of the cabins, towards the lake. I began jogging, I needed to get away from people. I ran, for a long while, by myself. Tears falling down my face. I stopped, halfway to the lake near the stream. I picked up a rock and threw it at the stream over the bridge I was on. I walked over the bridge, tears still falling down my face. I sat on a large rock near the stream, crying, whimpering by myself.

Life was un-fucking-fair. Is this how Calvin felt? Alone. I put my hood over my head.

I was sad, angry. A mix of terrible, ugly emotions. I picked up another rock, throwing it at the stream. Fuck, Jaimie. She could go to hell. Why was it her business to tell others? I didn’t understand why she was out to get me. I never did anything to her. Sure, I fought with her on a few subjects, but I’d never tell others if the roles were reversed and she was doing these things with Zane. It was sickening.

People probably thought I was a freak. Knowing Jaimie, she probably made it seem like it was me who was into the diaper stuff, not Zane.

Was it only Zane though? He wasn’t alone in this. I liked it too, but I wasn’t ready to tell anyone, ever. I wanted it to be a secret, sacred to only Zane and I. Now it was out there, in the open. I had no choice but to let it be. It was what it was. I was a freak, but I had people who I was close to who didn’t seem to care. Eli and Gemini already knew anyways.

Why did I care what others thought? I had what I wanted and we’d all be split up soon anyways. Hopefully, I’d be sent to another planet. Or better, the Intergalactic Space Station. I probably wouldn’t even see half of these people in the next year.

I got up, throwing another rock and walked back. I took my time walking back. I would act like I didn’t know. There was one week, I could slide by perfectly fine. If people knew, it didn’t matter anyways. Zane and I’s secret was out. I wasn’t going to let something so stupid take me down.
 

- - -

Friday came a few days later and we were having our last extracurricular gym class. We were playing dodgeball, and I was randomly chosen as one of the team captains.

It was bittersweet, when Jamie, Kyla and Kelsey were left as the last people to be picked for teams. I hope they felt the dislike from everyone. Even though I was the most talked about supposed ‘slut’ of the camp, people still liked me. Rumors didn’t change who I was. Rumors only made them look like idiots.

It was my turn to choose between them. I smiled, winking at Jaimie, “I’ll take Jaimie.”

Jaimie glared at me, “Ugh. Of course the diaper girl chooses me.” My jaw tightened, I bit my tongue from spitting my venom at her. The other trainees were silent. I felt so many sets of eyes looking at me, waiting for what I’d say next. Zane, looking at me with a blank stare.

I flashed a smile, “I’ll take the diaper girl title any day over the stuck up bitch who can’t keep my name out of her mouth.” Saying ‘diaper’ out loud made me cringe on the inside, but I didn’t let that show.

She responded, quick, “Maybe if you hadn’t been sucking dick and wetting diapers for the past twelve weeks you wouldn’t be in my mouth.” A bunch of guys began ‘ooooooo’ing and laughing. I glanced at them; they thought this was entertaining. Humiliation hit me like a brick, but I wouldn’t let that show either.

“Fact check: It’s been only 11 weeks. I’ve never sucked dick before, never even seen a real one. Get your facts straight before you spread rumors about the next girl you’re jealous of.” All I saw was red from anger and humiliation, “And the last one, you caught me. But that wasn’t you’re fucking business to spread around the base.” I said with a razor cutting my voice. She blinked her blue eyes at me, speechless. Did she expect me to deny it all? She had a moment to reply, but she didn’t say anything.

Jay blew his whistle, “Cut it out, girls. Cody, pick your last teammate.” I calmed myself, glancing at Zane. This was all, basically, his fault. I took the blame, yet I could have thrown him under the bus, easily. I could have said he was the one who had the diaper kink but I didn’t. Why? I didn’t give a fuck. The secret was already out, why did it matter whose kink it really was?

I wasn’t scared of some bully. She wanted to make me feel humiliated, and she succeeded, but I had to tell my truth, even if it further humiliated me. Liking diapers wasn’t a terrible thing, she tried to make it look like it was. Like there was something wrong with me.

I knew what she was doing and counteracted it quickly. If she was going to put my secret on blast, I wasn’t going to deny that. I was going to act like I was confident about it, proud even. The idea of me wetting diapers was already out in the universe; I couldn’t run away from that, only to it.

Also, she was unintentionally dissing Zane, which made me laugh to myself. I knew she was jealous that we were something three weeks ago and she failed, miserably, at trying to get his attention.

The last dodgeball tournament began as we watched Maxx’s and Analise’s team go against one another. My team and Cody’s team would go next.

Eli was sitting next to me, “I’m surprised you didn’t deny it.” He raised his eyebrows at me, tilting his head to Jaimie who was talking to Kyla on Cody’s team.

I shrugged, “What’s the point anymore? She told everyone anyways. Denying it would just make me look like an idiot.”

“Yeah, true. But, technically, it’s Zane who likes it I thought?” He paused, “Unless you do too?” Eli asked, awkwardly. He was unusually interested and not being an asshole about it for the first time since Zane spoke about it weeks ago. Was there a change of heart from Eli on the whole age play and diaper kink subject?

I stared at Eli, “I’m not talking about this with you.” I said, looking away at the game. Gemini, on Analise’s team, hit Gavin on the other team. As much as I appreciated with Eli’s change of heart, I still was uncomfortable talking about it with him, of all people.

I clapped and cheered for Gem and Eli joined in, cupping his hands over his mouth, “Get em’, Gem!” We were the only ones cheering and some people turned their heads to us.

After we stopped clapping, Eli turned to me, “So that’s a yes.” I squinted at him, warmth traveling to my face.

He shrugged, sitting back on the bleachers, “I can see you in one.” He blinked, with a smile underneath his beard, “As weird as it feels to say that out loud.” Why was he smiling? Ugh. Fucking Eli.

I blushed, shaking my head, “Don’t ever say that again.”

He laughed, “You are a special breed of whatever-the-fuck you are, Rayne.” I laughed, he smoothly slid us out of that awkward conversation.

Our team huddled, with one minute of strategy talk, “Three people will run to pass the balls back, the other five are going to catch.” I said to everyone.

Derren said, “Okay, so who’s willing to pass the balls back?” He looked around, no one volunteered.

Jaimie raised her hand, “I’ll do it.” And Jodie rose her hand along with Amber, a Hannan girl, who I never really talked to. I was surprised. Jaimie rose her hand as if she were willing to go along with my plan. Was she trying to sabotage our team? I couldn’t tell, yet.

The game began and Jaimie followed through, rolling balls back quickly. Jodie got struck out and Jaimie retreated from the middle line. I saw a ball coming at her from Ryo, as she looked away, who was a pretty burly Ekkberen guy who had a hard throw.

I ran in front of her, catching the ball with a hard punch to my stomach from the ball. You could hear a soft boom as I caught it. I winced, my hands stung from the catch but I shook it off.

“Thanks, uh, Rayne.” I looked back in shock. Jaimie’s blue eyes looked at me, for the first time, apologetically. Was I seeing things?

I smiled, “Thanks for not calling me Raven.” She laughed, awkwardly, in response. I didn’t understand, why the sudden change in heart? Maybe she felt bad. She didn’t know me, really, and, maybe, deep down in the black hole of hers, she was beginning to think I wasn’t such a terrible person, after all.

We went back to the game. Fifteen minutes later, our team won. The next game we played, we won, making up the winners of the entire tournament. Surprisingly, Jaimie and I were on okay terms during both games. She was being respectful. I would never trust her as far as I could throw her, but it was a pleasant surprise.
 

- - -
 

A week passed, and our boards testing was here in a blink of an eye. Tomorrow, everyone would be traveling home. In a week, we’d be assigned to different jobs, different places, even, if we were lucky, our first assignments.

Nostalgia hit me. I would miss this place. These moments. It was probably the toughest thing I had ever been through. Yet I met the best people. I met Elliot Ghalderas and Gemini Xara. Friends who I’d never forget. People who made me feel accepted and made me feel less like a loser throughout the course of 12 weeks. Most importantly, I met Zane Graham.

Who knows if I’d ever see them again. We’d all be split up and the odds of me coming back as a trainer to the UGNF Academy in the next few years was quite slim. Zane was leaving anyways. He spoke about how this was his last year and how his resignation letter was already made. Why was he leaving? He didn’t say the real reason. He just joked about he didn’t want to spend another year with Erik.


I sat, in our usual seats at 10 AM, as Frank and an Amphibian man brought in a stack of booklet tests in. Amphibians were a rare sight to see in Hanna. We all looked at him, staring. He didn’t pay much attention to our stares, looking, if anything, with annoyance in our direction. He looked off-putting, as if he didn’t care for us.

His light green, almost grey eyes, with specks of brown in them, dilated and constricted. His skin was scaly, with a pastel evergreen green color with an almost turquoise blue hue. It almost glittered when he stood near the window.

The man was handsome, for someone who looked so different from the stereotypical human. He had black, medium length hair that was shaven on the sides and slicked back. He wore a dark brown, weathered down jacket and skinny black dress pants.

Was he not hot in those clothes? I thought to myself. His eyes shifted to me, as he passed out the test booklets, with a humorous glance in my direction. He placed a booklet in front of me and Eli, glancing at me again, with a smirk. That was odd, considering he had an irritated look for the past five minutes yet he smirked at me.

I brushed off the thought, opening my booklet and starting my test. The questions were tough. They were pretty detail oriented and was asking what year certain codes of the UGNF were put in place or initiated. Why, the hell, was that important? I thought. I knew the answers, but it was stupid.

In my peripheral vision, Eli glared while tapping his pencil on the test as if he was thinking ‘what the fuck is this?’. I suppressed my laugh. I didn’t want to be kicked out for laughing during the most important written test of my career. I stared at one of the questions that stumped me, Which doctrine of Reorf was established in year 5872 that led to the allegiance to the United Galactic Nations? I was stuck between two answers: The Perils Doctrine or the Endogens Doctrine?

This one was hard. I thought back to our text book and then back to my parent’s books in their library. In the 5800’s, Reorf was becoming a wasteland, in which they needed help from other planets to sustain life on their planet. Reorf was stubborn, and did not want to pledge allegiance to any laws of other planets, let alone the UGN, so they tried to stay away as long as possible.

It was a trick question, I thought. Perils Doctrine was made in 5872 GY(Galactic Years) also, BUT, it didn’t lead to the allegiance of Reorfs. The planet’s demise led to it from the rare Endogen virus plaguing the planet and the UGN extended a branch of help that same year. Within hundreds of years, planet Reorf would be brought back to life, thriving once again, by the sole help of the UGN. Other planets would have rather let planet Reorf die along with its citizens, yet the UGN revived it.

The Amphibian man walked by our desks, looking at me with a blink, his eyes dilating and constricting again as I glanced at him. I felt slightly uncomfortable with him in the room. It made me feel as if he was eyeing everyone in the room. Watching us closely as if we were about to cheat. His face was stone cold as his eyes flicked to different faces in the room.

I went back to my test, finishing quickly. I closed my booklet, mentally locking in my answers. That test was ridiculous. Some of the questions I could only take an educative guess on.

The Amphibian man came by me, taking my booklet away, “You’re dismissed, Miss Griff.” I blinked, how the fuck did he know I was done? I set my booklet down for only a second and I could have went back to it.

A second later I paused before I left, how did he know my name? I tilted my head as I glanced at him on my way out. His eyes still dilating and constricting as he caught my look, a slight rise of the corner of his lips in a subtle smile and then it disappeared, in a blink of an eye, as he turned his head to another trainee.

I walked down the hall, wondering what the fuck just happened. I glanced near the hallway that led to offices and saw a man with fiery orange, almost red, hair pulled back into a ponytail. Something was very familiar about this man. I think I saw him, once or twice, at my childhood home. My childhood memories had faded the older I got, but I think I remembered him through my clouded memory. I had to really think about it, because I was unsure.

Zane spoke to him and the man’s back was to me. Zane’s eyes looked behind the man, as he was listening to the older man respond, meeting mine. The man turned, catching my glance.

“Rayne Griff?” He said as I turned and began walking away.

I stopped, turning around, “Do I know you?” I asked, confused as Zane’s facial reaction behind the man.

His green eyes flashed, “I’m one of your parent’s old friends, the name’s Red.” He paused, looking at me as if nostalgia hit him, “I was only around when you were just a tyke, so it’d make sense you don’t remember me too well.” He said, with a humorous look as he eyed me. He had small eyes, with wrinkles that lined his tanned complexion.

“You’ve known about her this whole time?” Zane said, stunned, as if I wasn’t there. As if they spoke about me before.

Red eyed Zane, “Yes.” He paused, thinking, “Speaking of which, I have to talk to you in private still.” He nodded his head to the other room. Zane eyes flashed with something unreadable.

Red turned to me, “It was nice seeing you, Griff.” He looked at me as if I were a ghost of someone else.

Weird. I already had some really weird days, especially with Zane, throughout the past twelve weeks, but this was becoming one of the strangest days I had since joining the academy.

 

Chapter 29: The Mysterious Disappearance of Class '85

Zane.

My eyes flashed as I saw a familiar face.

“Red? What are you doing here?” I asked as I walked down the hallway to my office. I had never seen Red here on the day of a boards. Maybe it was for his daughter? That would make the most sense. The trainees were leaving tomorrow, after all.

He looked to be waiting, as he looked at the picture frames of the graduating classes of the United Nations Galactic Forces Academy. He was staring at an old picture of his graduating class.

I followed his nostalgic gaze to a young Red, a burly recruit with long red hair that fell to his shoulders. He wasn’t looking at himself though; he looked at a girl who stood with dark black, with pigments of dark purple, hair and hazel eyes. There was something familiar to her that I couldn't place my finger on.

I wondered why Red was looking at her? Maybe she was just a girl who he had spoken to a few times. Maybe she was an old crush. Maybe she was an old friend who passed away.

I had heard a few stories of Red’s graduating class and how he was one of the few people still left, alive. He never told the stories himself; I only heard them through Erik and Frank. I couldn’t imagine how Red felt.

The classes even before Red’s had more than half of the people still alive. Yes, the Galactic Forces was dangerous, but losing more than half of your graduating class after 30 years was rare, unheard of. It was a bit of a shock to the officers of the UGNF, hearing that the class of 2185 had lost so many. Some murdered or taken during assignments. Some disappeared from their homes, without any trace of where they went. Others pronounced dead from unknown causes. His class was a true mystery. I've heard conspiracy theories about his class. One saying that Red was behind all of them so he could become the president of the UGNF. Other conspiracy theories saying someone is trying to frame Red. It was all talk around the Galactic Forces and more secrets that no one knew the real stories behind.

Red cast his gaze to me, “I came here to talk to you about something.” He visited Hanna for me? Was it about my brother? My heart dropped.

I looked as Rayne passed by, her green eyes looking curiously at Red as she walked towards us, as if she might know Red, and then turning around and retreating, seeing that we were having a serious conversation.

Red followed my gaze, turning his head, “Rayne Griff?” He must have known her face from her profile. She had a striking appearance, it was hard not to remember those green eyes.

She turned around, her eyes flicking from Red’s to mine, “Do I know you?” I was confused, she sounded like she knew him.

“I’m one of your parent’s old friends, the name’s Red.” He paused, a moment passing as he looked at her, “I was only around when you were just a tyke, so it’d make sense you don’t remember me too well.” What? He acted like he didn’t know her when we spoke about Jay and I changing her DNA chart.

‘I’ve known for a long while.’ His words echoed in my head. He wasn’t referring to when we changed her charts, he was referring to actually knowing her. Thinking back now, I just ignored him. I must have been too overwhelmed by my brother. Red was a mysterious man with many secrets he liked to surprise me with and this was yet another one.

“You’ve known about her this whole time?” I said, still confused.

Red eyed me, “Yes.” He paused, thinking, “Speaking of which, I have to talk to you in private still.” By his tone, it must not be about my brother. What else would he be here for?

Red turned to Rayne, “It was nice seeing you, Griff.”

Red walked into my office, picking up the picture of me at my graduation with my mom and brother, smiling with sad eyes.

I closed the door and sat at my chair, crossing my arms, “So, what was so important you came down here for?” I asked, feeling somewhat uneasy to hear his answer.

Red set down the picture, looking at me with tired eyes, “You, out of all people, know that that girl is something special, Zane.” He said, pausing as he sat down in front of me, eyeing me with a thoughtful expression, “She’s a Griff. There’s nothing in about that girl you can hide. Changing her charts is not going to change where she’s going to be assigned.” I tore away from his gaze, my jaw tightening. How did he know? It’s like he was watching me like a hawk.

A realization hit me. How did I not notice? This whole time he was watching Rayne, not me.

Red was studying me, “You care for her, don’t you, Zane?”

I met his eyes, “She’s probably the best recruit we have besides that Ganakk guy named Elliot.” I shrugged, shaking my head, “I know it was wrong of me, but she’s still young and I was scared she’d be sent somewhere she wasn’t ready for. I was attempting to protect her, and, clearly, I went too far.”

Red chuckled, his eyes wrinkling with a grin under his mustache, “You remind me too much of myself, sometimes, Zane.”

I smiled, cocking my head, “How so?”

His tired eyes twinkling in thought, “I may tell you that one day.” The mysterious Red leaving me in the dark once again, “But I came here to tell you something else.” He said in a serious tone.

A moment passed, “Your brother is awake.”

 

 

Chapter 30: Hope

Zane.

I felt the ice that had resided in my veins for the past month melt. He was awake. I had so much I wanted to tell my brother. So much I wanted to say.

“He’s awake, but still unresponsive. The doctors say it’s a good sign. It’s something and that’s all that matters at this point.” Red said. I was sad that I still couldn’t speak to him, yes, but it meant that he was progressing.

I nodded, clearing my throat, “That’s great news, Red.” I said, my eyes watering. I blinked it away. That was probably the best news I could have received. Daryx wasn’t back completely, but it made me have hope. I lost my hope a few weeks ago and this brought me back.


After lunch Jay, Mathias and I sat down at the benches, waiting to see which recruit would run through the finish line first. The 10K run showed who proved to be the best. The bets we made at the beginning would be finally ended.

“Well, boys, you all are going to owe me money soon.” Erik said as he looked at us.

Jay eyed Erik, “Don’t you, I don’t know, owe money already?”

Erik swirled a toothpick in his mouth, “I don’t know what the hell you’re talking about.” His country accent humorously chopping the sentence.

“Didn’t you bet that Griff would be the first to leave?”

Erik walked away, to the council members sitting at a table looking over files of the recruits and chatting, “Well, if Ghalderas comes through the finish line then I still win. The game is called I win, I always win.” Jay rolled his eyes and I laughed.

I looked at my stopwatch. Any moment someone would be running through the forest.

In the distance, you could see Elliot’s long strides as he ran through the trees and bushes. You could hear the board members chatting and circling things as they saw him.

Sure enough, hidden underneath the trees and bushes, behind Elliot, was Rayne. She was picking up pace, passing Eli. You could hear the council members of the board mumbling to one another in surprise. Fuck, I thought. Well, how could Rayne not impress them? It was her. She did not blend in with the pack, that was a given.

She increased the distance between her and Eli, running past the yellow sprayed finish line across the gravel, face flushed.

“Who bet on Rayne?” Erik asked, still twirling his toothpick in his mouth, pissed that Elliot didn’t pull through.

“I did.” Erik's eyes met mine in blatant surprise.


 

Chapter 31: The Unbreakable Tri-pinky Promise
 

Rayne.

I sat on the ground, catching my breath.

Eli stood, drinking his water, “You gave me hope that I’d be the first one past the line and then you crushed me.” He said, flashing a smile.

I laughed, endorphins making me feel better, “Someone had to crush your hopes and dreams and I’m glad to be that person for you.”

He laughed and sat next to me, “You better promise you’ll still talk to me and Gemma after this. Even if we’re all galaxies away from each other.” I didn’t want to think of it. Today and tomorrow morning would be our last moments together. It was sad.

I stuck out my pinky, “Pink promise, my dude.” I said, grinning. He wrapped his long pinky around mine.

Gemma sat down near us, coughing, “What did I miss?” She asked.

Eli said, “You have to pinky promise, wherever you go after this, that we’ll always reach out to one another.”

Gemma laughed loudly, “Of course. You guys can’t get rid of me that easily. I’ll stalk your asses.” She said, wrapping her pinky under me and Eli’s. A tri-pinky promise. One that could never be broken.


The next morning I woke up somberly, sad that this was our last day. Some recruits were giddy to go home and others were just as sad as myself. Some were anxious, not knowing where they would be assigned for the first time. I couldn't blame them, I was anxious myself.

We had breakfast in the dining hall, for the last time.

Jay and Zane sat down at the table, the trio of Eli, Gemma and I were early this morning, already eating, “So, are you all excited to go home for the week?”

Eli said, “Hell, yeah I am. I can’t wait to be with my family.”

Gemma shrugged, “I have a long hovertrans to go on back but I guess I’m excited to see my moms.” 

“Moms... did you just say moms?" Eli cast his gaze to Gemma in amazement, "And you’re not going back to Zena?”

Gemma shook her head, wide-eyed, “Duh, Eli. It's common to have same sex parents where I come from." She squinted at his lack of knowledge of her planet, "And did you really think I still lived on Zena, Eli? All this time?” 

Eli shrugged, “I just assumed every time you talked about family it was on Zena.” I did too, but I didn’t say anything; it was always funny watching them fight.

“No, I’ve been on Hanna the past 4 years of my life. God, Eli.” She shook her head as her long, dark purple hair moved in waves with her reaction.

“How about you, Rayne?” Zane said, looking at me.

I shrugged, “Not really, to be honest. I honestly rather be here, with you guys.” I said, looking to everyone.

Gemma’s eyes twinkled, watery, “Aweee! Rayney, I’m going to miss you so much.” She said, chewing on her turkey bacon.

“I’m not going to miss any of you. I can’t wait to never see you all ever again.” Eli said sarcastically, his eyes sad. He would miss us, I had a feeling.

“How soon do we find out where our first assignment is?” Gemma asked Zane and Jay.

Jay answered, “Usually around your first few days home you’ll receive a package in the mail with your license and whatever else they send you.”

“God, that’s nerve-racking. What happens if someone doesn’t pass their boards?” She asked, anxiously.

Zane said, “Same timing, you just are sent an envelope instead of a package.”

“Ouch, that would suck.” Eli said.


The time finally came. We all hugged each other before we got on our separate buses. One bus went to Forestor for people who were flying to other planets. Another bus went to the hovertrans station that Gemma went on. The other two buses were for local Hannan residents.

Before I got on my bus with Eli, I felt someone grab my hand, “Rayne, wait.” I glanced back, his blue eyes looking at me.

“I just wanted a hug goodbye.” He smiled, opening his arms to me. I nestled my head into him, hugging back.

He chuckled, “I’m going to miss you, baby girl.” Baby girl. My stomach tickled with butterflies.

I looked up at him as I pulled away. This was the scene in the movies where I would have kissed him goodbye, but I didn’t.

I walked backwards, “I might miss you, too.” I said with a wink, sarcastically, “Farewell, Zane.”

Who knows if I’d see him again? I had this feeling that he’d find me, no matter where’d I go. It was Zane, I’d be disappointed if he didn’t. If he found me, that would mean something. I still didn’t know if I was special to him, or just some summer fling. Time would only tell what we really were. I would be patient, waiting to see those blue eyes again.

 

Chapter 32: The Gardener Spy

Rayne.

A few days later I sat, in my old room on my twin-sized bed, listening to my music.

I heard a knock on my door, “Rayne, you got a package.” I sat up, my heart racing. I pulled out my ear pods and ran to the front door after Fern signed for it.

She handed it to me with a FIRST CLASS PRIORITY MAIL sign on the box and I brought it to my room. My hands scrambled on the tape, tearing the box.

“What is it, Rayne?” Fern asked, wondering why I was ripping this package open like an animal.

“It’s my license and other stuff.” I said as I pulled out an envelope that was hard. I ripped it open, a square-shaped card popping out that iridescently shined blue and purple with my picture on it and the UGNF hologram that only showed in certain lighting behind it. Bad ass, I thought. This was my Galactic Forces badge and I gawked at it for a moment, before digging back into the package sent to me,

I looked in the packaging, confused. I slowly pulled out a matte black box with an apple logo on it. No, it couldn’t be.

Fern inched into my room, “They sent you one of those iGlass phones, didn’t they?” I looked up, annoyed that she was being nosey. Her mouth dropped as she looked at the box in awe.

I said, “Technically, you’re not allowed to see this.” I wasn’t wrong. In all honesty, I just wanted to be alone and bask in this glory by myself.

Fern closed the door, “Okay, honey. Dinner will be ready at 5 when you’re ready to come out.”

I opened the box and a dark transparent phone shined as my light hit it. I took it out, holding it up. It was tinted black, yet it was beautiful. I never had a phone before and only saw this phone with the officers. The phone was expensive as hell; why did I get one? Was it an all new recruit thing or just me? I had no idea. I never heard of people being sent these.

I set the phone down, carefully. I pulled out the next envelope in the box, tearing the top off, hungry for information on where I was being assigned.

I read:

We are pleased to inform GRIFF, RAYNE that you have been hand-selected selected for:

ELITE DIVISION OF THE GALACTIC FORCES

You are to report to the Intergalactic Space Station effective September 10^th.

Best Regards,

United Galactic Nations


I blinked, was I reading that right? Elite Division? What did that mean? All that mattered is that I was being sent to the Intergalactic Space Station. Was this real? I stared at the paper for a moment, and then turned to my new phone, giddily.

I held the power button, the edge to edge screen turning darker to contrast the apple logo that flashed in the center as it powered on.

The phone showed glowing cyan text: Hello, Rayne Griff. It had a white text underneath that said: Let’s get setup.

I looked at it in awe. This was one of the coolest fucking things I had ever held. And it was mine.

The rest of the day, I played on the phone, downloading countless useless apps. This was galactic nations property, but I didn’t care. I was amazed by this device, playing GalaxyPool on it with people from different planets. I had no shame, this was incredible.

A few other things in the package: a touchscreen smart watch and a pocket-sized UGN code and ethics manual. I had a few grey shirts and pants with UGNF logos on them. A black zip-up with my named etched on it. So freaking cool.


That night, I thought about Zane. Would I see him again? I wondered where he was now. Maybe he was with his mom. I only heard him talk about her a few times and he never spoke about his dad. I wonder if Zane was thinking about me.

I fell asleep, with thoughts of Zane in my mind.

He took his off, throwing it across the dining hall floor. He was inches away from me, closing the distance between us quickly. His back brushed against mine, his warmth pressing against my back. His hand, traveling to my shorts, unbuttoning them, teasingly. His hand went underneath my shorts and I felt a tingling feeling. Soft moans, escaping my lips. 

I woke up, hot and sticky, looking at the clock, 5 AM. My heart was racing in excitement. Why did dreams always have to end at the best parts? Fuck. That made me super bothered and tingling. I got up, realizing that I wouldn’t be falling back asleep anytime soon. I put on shorts, a sports bra and a tank top.

I ran around my neighborhood as the sun peeked out over the trees. It was still chilly out but the farther I ran, the more warmth I felt. I looked at the cookie-cutter houses and apartment buildings as I passed them. What a cute neighborhood, I thought. I wondered if I’d ever live on Hanna again. I’m sure I’d still reach out to Fern and George, but I don’t know if I’d even want to come back to Petri, Hanna. I wanted to travel the galaxies. I wanted to live near a beach or on a different planet. Who knows where’d I be in a year or even four years? The thought excited me. I wanted to adventure out, and I had already made up my mind to not return to Petri.

Nothing ever happened in Petri, Hanna. The most news that ever came from Petri was when a few seniors from Petri High School disappeared about four years ago and HBC (the Hannan Broadcasting Company) did a news piece about the missing teenagers and young adults around the planet. I was only a freshman so I didn’t know any of these seniors. They disappeared, without a hint of where they went. It was the talk of my first year and everyone made up stories about what happened, but no one knew the truth.  

At the end of September, four seniors didn’t show up to school. That night, search parties were sent out. What had happened? They never found out. It was still a mystery to this day.

One of the freshman girls had a summer fling with the guy, Ben, who had went missing in the fall semester of classes that year. It was shocking, to say the least. Ben was part of the football team, strong and big. How could he go missing? Out of all people, wouldn’t he be able to get away from a kidnapper? No one knew what happened. Some people made up stories, saying that he ran away from home. However, that didn’t explain why the three other girls disappeared too. Did they run away with him? Highly unlikely. None of the four people barely knew each other.

After that week, Petri, Hanna had earlier curfew times and the parents of Petri became paranoid. Fern and George were beyond paranoid, that was for sure. I was already sheltered, but Fern wouldn’t allow me to join any sports even though I had already applied for Petri’s track team and had done a few training sessions with them. Instead, I negotiated with Fern into joining the Planetarium club. Even though I was bitter to leave the track team and was about to apply for the soccer team, it was at least something I could do after school hours.

I began to resent Fern and George for holding me back. They were the reason why I couldn’t have friends or a life outside of high school. I resented Fern but not so much George because he just listened to what Fern said and agreed.

Fern was like a protective mother, and I absolutely despised it. I wanted my own sense of freedom, yet I felt that had been taken from me. Sure, some people went missing, but that didn’t mean I had to live like a bird in a cage. I was patiently waiting until I could find and escape, and I found that at a careers seminar in high school when the UGNF visited, handing out pamphlets.

There were so many branches of the UGNF to go into. From the Sky Forces to the Marine Forces to the Visionary Forces to the Encoding Forces to the Militant Forces, and the list went on and on. The Galactic Forces caught my eyes as I looked over the pamphlets on the long table. I read, the world around me blurring:

Do you want the secrets of the galaxies at your fingertips? To monitor and over watch other galaxies, planets? To be the part of the eye in the sky between all the galaxies? Search no more, your answers await here.

Be a part of the top division of the UGNF, the Galactic Forces by applying to the United Galactic Nations Forces Academy that begins June 1^st. Application acceptance ends May 15th.

Join, with caution, the Galactic Forces. Now recruiting, must qualify for entry. See officer for more details.

I remember standing at the booth, talking to one of the officers my junior year near a few guys on the football team, glancing at me as if I didn’t belong at the booth. Only the dyke girls and toughest guys applied to the UGNF divisions. It was one of the many defense branches of the government of the galaxies and you had to be strong to join. Why would I, a small town girl from Petri, think I could do it? I may have seemed weak, but everyone was wrong. I’d prove that to them all. I was always underestimated wherever I went; it never failed.


My senior year came and during the required careers seminar, I visited the Greenbergs State University table and took a pamphlet. It would be a good cover up so I could show Fern later.

I walked over to the UGNF table and grabbed a Galactic Forces Division pamphlet, turning to the officer, “So, how would I go about applying to the academy?” The older man in a uniform from the Militant Forces looked at me, surprised I was asking to join the covert and, possibly, riskiest division of the UGNF.

The Militant Forces was seemingly the most dangerous, but, this man tried to scare me off, saying that the Galactic Forces was much more cutting-edge than people thought. He said people in the Galactic Forces were kept prisoners, murdered, or, even worse, tortured. 

I smiled, not blinking, “Sign me up.” I wasn’t scared, not in the slightest.

He shook his head, as if I were just a silly girl, while he fished through an envelope and handed me a packet, “Send this in by May 1^st. You have to visit this address-“ He circled the closest address to Petri, Hanna that was listed near a bunch of other government center addresses, “on May 5^th for a preliminary exam.”

I looked at the address. Perfect. Kirkland, Hanna. It was close enough to Greenberg, Hanna that Fern never questioned it when I told her I was going to leave, saying I was going with my friend and her mom. In actuality, I went by myself. It was dangerous and I was anxious to go on a three hour hovertrans alone for the first time, but it was also thrilling.

I had a thoughtful run, thinking back to how I got where I was. Who’d know I’d be a part of the Elite Division of the Galactic Forces already? It was jaw dropping and I was proud of myself. I couldn’t wait to be something. I couldn’t wait to travel up to space. It had been over ten years since I flew anywhere.

The night before I left I transferred my music onto my iGlass phone, and double checked my bags. I stayed up late that night, thinking, a bit anxious about leaving. My life would change entirely. I wasn’t going to be living on Hanna anymore and I was going to the Intergalactic Space Station. I knew I’d be coming back down to Hanna in two weeks’ time for my graduation, yet it was still nerve-racking to go to an unfamiliar place.

I had never been there but I’ve heard it’s one of the most breathtaking places in the galaxy. People vacationed there, and toured it as if it were a museum. There were people who actually lived on the space station and worked there. Beings from every galaxy visited and it was home to the UGN headquarters on one of its many floors.

I remember watching documentaries and movies being shot there. It was only in dreams I could visit there with a free ticket. To travel through space, it was beyond expensive. You’d have to have some type of work or education reason to barely afford traveling.

I once calculated how much it would cost for a round trip from the Intergalactic Space Station and back for one ticket. It came out to 5,390.32 $ for a round trip. My jaw dropped. I would never have that type of money. When I heard of this girl and her family taking a vacation to the space station, I was so envious of her. I wish I had rich parents like that. I couldn’t imagine affording one ticket, let alone four others.

It was an incredible honor to be getting my full ride paid for- even though it was stated in my contract that it’s *partially* taken out of my check. However, no one had discussed any type of hourly pay or anything like that with me. I knew beginning officers, like myself, didn’t make much, but I heard the more years you serve, the higher your pay grade goes and some officials make six figure salaries.

That night, I had troubles falling asleep, anxiously excited for the next day. I finally fell asleep, waking up four hours later to my alarm on my phone. God, it was loud. I got ready, pulling on my hoodie and dark grey leggings. This was going to be a long day of travel, that was for sure.

I hugged Fern before I left while George threw my two bags in his car.

On the way to the hovertrans George said, “Your parents would be proud, Rayne.” I looked out the window to the expressway that we glided down.

I turned my head to George, “Do you know why they left without me? The real reason, not the ‘They’re in a better place now’ crap.” Fern and George always said that they left for business

He furrowed his grey eyebrows as he watched the car auto-steer, “They didn’t tell us why, really. It was something about your mother’s job, she had to leave.” He shrugged, “When your parents went away; they didn’t tell us where. Actually, they couldn’t tell us where.” He glanced at me, seeming just as confused as me.

I shook my head; this wasn’t making sense, “Woah, woah, wait. My mom was a member of the Galactic Nature Preservation Committee and worked as a gardener. Why did she need to leave for her job? And why wouldn’t she take me with?”

George sighed, scratching his head, “She was more than just a gardener. She was a spy of some sort with, I think, the United Galactic Nations. I don’t know all of the specifics but I just know your father and her had to leave immediately because of it.” I scrunched my face, confused.

All this time, I thought she left because she was gifted. Instead, she left because of her job? What had happened that she needed to leave so quickly? It would make sense why I wasn’t allowed to come with. I was only a child, but I still was hurt that they didn’t take me with them.

“Have they reached out to you since?” I asked George, wondering if they kept more secrets from me.

George shook his head, “No. We haven’t heard anything.” My heart sunk in my chest. They could be dead.

 

Chapter 33: The Intergalactic Space Station

Rayne.

My mind was swimming with questions about my mother. George obviously didn’t know much about the UGNF but it was apparent that my mom must have worked for them. Was she once a Galactic Forces officer? I wondered as I was on my three hour hovertrans ride. I looked outside the window and it quietly zoomed across it’s guides.

The hovertrans whooshed to a stop at my platform as everyone’s bodies moved forward and back by the abrupt stop. I got off, collecting my bags quickly, and walking off before the hovertrans moved away. The hovertrans was amazingly fast; however, on my trip to Kirkland, Hanna, I got stuck on it by accident because I was behind a Reorf man who took his sweet ass time in front of me getting his bags. I couldn’t run around him so I waited patiently, causing both of us to miss our stop.

I walked, rolling my suitcase as I followed a few older men in business suits up an escalator, up to the main United Interspace Launch lobby above the hovertrans platforms. I looked, in awe to the transparent glass floor on the main level. Below the floor, you could see the hovertrans zooming by silently and people waiting. The floor had an opaque light turquoise granite tile that stretched to the carpet areas where the bag check and security lines were. I stood in line, waiting patiently and looking down at my watch. The time flashed 8:35 AM on the slim black surface. Take off was at 8:52 but boarding began at 8:30 AM. I was obviously, slightly, late.

Ten minutes later, I got through the line. One of the security officers that was checking ID’s raised his eyebrows at my UGNF license. He double checked it under his UV light and handed it back with a smile.

I rolled my suitcase quickly, searching for my terminal. Gate D62 where the fuck were you? Someone was walking quickly past me from a different bag check line. He was tall, almost viking-like appearance with his beard and long hair. He looked familiar as fuck. I squinted, was that Eli? He looked to be running as late as myself.

I ran behind him, my backpack jostling behind me, “Eli!” I said, waving.

He slowed down, looking back confused, “Rayne?”

I asked, surprised to see him, “You’re going to gate D62 right?”

He nodded, “Yes, c’mon it leaves in 5 minutes. It’s in the building across the way.” He said walking quickly to an escalator that went down, underneath the ground to the other building. Eli began jogging.

I ran behind him, as we skipped the moving platforms that people stood on to get from one side of the terminals to the other and rushed past them, people glancing as we sped by.

We went up the escalators to the other terminals main building and my eyes locked onto gate D62. Eli was still looking and I pulled his arm, “This way!” I said, rolling my bag in a run. People were opening up the path as they saw Eli and I running across the spaceport terminal.

“United flight S343 Interspace Frontier is now calling for final boarding. Departure in two minutes.” I sighed in relief as we halted near the desk.

One Hannan man, in a business suit, speaking to a flight attendant angrily, “What do you mean my tickets are voided? I have a meeting in an hour, this is ridiculous!” His face red as I glanced at him, passing my ticket to the second flight attendant as she scanned it in and looked at my badge, handing it back to me.

Eli and I went down the walkway, flushed from running down the spaceport terminals.

“Are you assigned to the Elite Division too?” I asked Eli.

He nodded, “Yep, surprisingly enough. Who knew we’d be together again?”

“I know, it’s god awful, right?” Eli laughed as we entered the space craft. An attendant with short, bright turquoise hair looked at our tickets, pointing us to the right side of the craft where three seats were per row in the ‘first class’ section. First class? Us? I looked at my ticket, blinking. I guess I was so excited I didn’t see that we were in first class seats.

A familiar voice yelled, “ELI. RAYNE! Over here!” We looked to Gemini as she was waving at us near empty seats. I cocked my head, this was odd. We were all assigned to the same division?

“Gem!” Eli said with a smile as we approached and she hugged both of us, blinking as she looked in surprise that we were here.

Eli pushed our luggage in the storage units above our heads and I kept my back pack down with me. I sat at the window seat and looked at the ceiling of the space craft, mesmerized. The ceiling was black, with tiny star lights glowing like a night sky. This must have been a newer spacecraft. I don’t remember any spacecraft being this cool when I visited planet Earth. I sat back in the dark blue alcantara chair. Gemma swapped seats so Eli could sit on the end seat.

“Hey, Eli and Rayne.” I heard someone in the seats behind me. For a fleeting moment, I imagined it was Zane.

I turned around, finding Derren and Ryo, “Oh, hey!”

Eli said in a low voice, as he leaned over Gemma, “I’m getting the feeling that our whole fucking graduating class is going to be here at this point.”

I laughed, “Yeah, that’s what I’m starting to think myself.” I glanced out the window as the space craft began pulling away from the gates. You could hear the craft charging, preparing power for our launch.

A woman’s voice spoke over the craft’s intercom system, “This Captain Nera speaking, we’ll be preparing for takeoff in a few minutes. Refreshments will be served once the spacecraft has hit light speed. Thank you for choosing to fly with United Interspace.”

Gemma asked after the announcement, “Don’t we have to go to Kirkland in two weeks for the graduation ceremony?”

I nodded, “Yep. I believe so.” I glanced over to Eli and he closed his eyes, gripping the arms of his seats tightly.

Gemma stared at him, “You okay there?”

Eli opened one eye, “I’ve never been to space before.”

My jaw dropped, “Really? Never?”

Eli glared at me, “Yes. I’ve only been on airplanes around Hanna.” He said as he glanced back in front of himself, nervous.

I laughed, “It’s not that bad Eli.” It was hilarious how anxious he was. He had sweat sticking to his forehead already.

“Deep breaths, in and out.” Gemini said as she touched his arm. Eli began taking breaths and I grinned as I looked out the space craft as the craft began charging, going down the launch strips lining the ground and picking up pace. The window faded into a dark transparent color as the craft rolled faster.

A boom sounded and we were off the ground. My stomach tickled with the loss of gravity as the spacecraft went straight up. My belt became taut as it felt like I was floating. I remember when I was younger, my dad traveled with me and my mom and he loosened his belt, floating slightly up, before the craft hit light speed. I smiled with nostalgia as I looked out the window, seeing the blue and green planet of Hanna below me.

We flew farther away and I could see the whole planet and the Hannan moon in the distance. You could hear the space craft charging and then another boom sounded, sending us into light speed. Through the window all you could see was lights, almost blinking, as we were traveling rapidly through space.

Eli opened his eyes, “Are we there?”

I said sarcastically, “No, we died. Welcome, you have arrived in hell.” 

He glared at me with his light-grey eyes, “I didn’t miss you this past week, I hope you know.” He looked past me, out the window, “Why does it look like that?”

Gemma said, typing on her phone, “That’s how space looks at light speed. I still can’t believe that you’ve never been on a spacecraft before.” I glanced at her phone, she had the saw iGlass phone as me. I’m guessing everyone in my division did.

“It doesn’t even feel like were flying, that’s fucking crazy.” He said, feeling his beard, as he stared out the window and then looked away.

I played GalaxyPool for about ten minutes. Then I put in my ear pods and listened to music as I stared out the window, listening to Cliff by Lapsley. I thought of Zane again, for probably the 50^th time this week. It had only been a week, but I wanted to talk to him, tell him about getting into the Elite Division. I wanted to get to know Zane, most of all. He was very reserved and he spoke a lot, but not about himself. I noticed, the last few weeks I saw him, he was in pain, emotionally. I wanted to help him, be there for him. It sucked that I was going somewhere and I probably wouldn’t see him for a long while.

The next song on my playlist came on Cry Baby by Melanie Martinez. I blushed, glancing at my phone and seeing the image of the album artwork. I quickly turned it upside down so no one could see. It was a good song, but anything from Melanie Martinez reminded me of Zane and him babying me. After all, the people surrounding me witnessed Jaimie calling me the ‘diaper girl’ and I owned up to it. I was hoping I wouldn’t see anyone of my class, besides Eli and Gemma, again, yet here we were, with Derren and Ryo behind me. I guess I wouldn’t be living that title down.

I thought about Zane diapering me and blushed, suppressing a small smile. It made me happy, in some odd way, when he did treat me like a baby. I would never admit to that though; I wasn’t ready to. I thought of the idea of not seeing Zane again. Would that mean that we were done? We never labeled what we had, but I couldn’t imagine myself crushing as hard as I did for Zane for anyone else. No one was undeniably attractive as him to me. The aura of dominance and control he brought with him thrilled me, even making me tingle in places that I didn’t want to admit to.

I didn’t see myself as a submissive person in any way, shape or form, if anything, I’d consider myself an alpha female. I wasn’t someone to back down from a challenge and I was a natural leader. Let’s get that straight. However, in a relationship, I wanted someone else to take the reins. I wanted to depend on someone, find my own rock. Zane was that rock. A fucking handsome ass rock. I smiled to myself at my own joke as I looked out the window.

It made me sad, thinking that I may not see him for a long while. Anything that we could have had was fading. I knew I’d see him at the graduation ceremony, but after that, what would happen to us? We’re we even a thing to begin with or just a summer fling to him? Heck, it wasn’t even a fling, yet I still wondered.

The floating feeling came back as the spacecraft entered the Intergalactic Space Stations orbit.

I looked at the station in awe, Gemini leaned over my shoulder, “Holy fuck that’s beautiful.”

Eli looked over our heads, “Well shit. That’s as big as a fucking large-ass island.” We laughed as we stared at the large dark gray station. It was a vast donut shaped island of its own, floating in space. As we approached, you could see tens to hundreds of floors. There were hundreds of windows, some people with their lights on, others completely dark. My eyes traveled to a dimmed floor with bright colors, illuminated by strips of blue where there was even an escalator that you could see through one of the large glass windows that looked to be part of a mall inside.

The space craft entered the force field of the space station, rolling onto the metal plated ground softly, and extending its walkway to the terminals of the Intergalactic Space Station.

“Thank you for choosing United Frontier. Please fly with us again.” The automated intercom said.

Eli laughed, “Wow, was it really that easy? That only took thirty minutes.”

I got up, “Nope, they’re sending you back to Hanna. Sorry, bud.“ I said as I pulled down my suitcase, struggling to reach it.

Eli pulled it down effortlessly and handed it to me, “I’m done helping you after this.”

Gemma squealed, ignoring us, “Guys, I’m so freaking excited to explore this place. Ugh. I’ve dreamed about going here ever since I can remember.” I smiled, I was also excited to be here.

We walked down the walkway with Ryo and Derren trailing behind us.

We followed the signs to the main lobby, “Does anyone know where to go from here?” Gemini asked, looking at all four of us just as confused as her, as we took the escalators down to the floor.

Eli said, looking down to the food court area of the lobby, “I have this odd feeling that Zane and that Amphibian guy may know.” He nodded to them. My eyes followed his gaze to the side of Zane’s face as he looked down on his phone, casually reading. He was always reading on his phone. My eyes traced his face. His hair was shave faded on the sides but longer in the middle, carelessly gelled back with some hairs standing up. His nose was straight, sharp. My eyes traveled to his light beard scruff and then to his built arms. God, I was getting flustered again.

My eyes shifted to the Amphibian guy sitting at the same glass table as Zane. It was the same Amphibian guy who proctored our exam for the boards. He had earrings on one ear and his long black hair was slicked back. His eyes flicked up to mine as we approached them, almost in sync to when I thought of him. I looked away, uncomfortably. Zane sat up from his relaxed position, looking at us as we approached. His blue eyes happily danced as they met mine.

I looked at my phone, the time had changed. It was only 7 AM here. The fuck? I didn’t even think that the time would be different.

The Amphibian man and Zane stood up, pushing in their chairs.

Ryo said, “Hey, Zane, long time no see!” Ryo had ginger hair and small blue eyes with tan, freckled skin. He was a bigger guy, as tall as Zane, and he was a very warm and naturally amusing guy when he spoke. I hadn’t known many Ekkberen people but he was a loud character a lot of the time.

“Hey guys.” He said, tiredly, smiling as Ryo shook Zane’s hand when we came up to them.

The Amphibian man’s light green eyes dilated and constricted, “Hello, I’m Nethander. I’ll be with you all in your specialized training the next few months.” He paused, fixating his gaze on me momentarily and then flicking to the others, “Follow me.” He had a light accent, almost as if he were from some European country on Earth.

He didn’t smile, he began walking with little to no cue to follow him. Well, that was cold-blooded, I thought. Technically, he was cold-blooded anyways. I couldn’t tell if he were socially awkward or just despised his job.

Zane said to us as Nethander walked far ahead of us, weaving through people quickly, “Don’t take it personally Neth always acts like that. It’s just him.” Zane said as if he was warning us.  

We followed Nethander to the elevators as he pressed a button and Zane stood by him, crossing his arms. A Ganakk family came in with us, making the elevator packed. A young Ganakk girl, probably the age of ten, was already much taller than me. She had to be 5’ 5, it wasn’t fair.

My stomach tickled as the elevator went up in a silent whoosh and Eli jumped.

“You okay there, man?” Derren asked Eli.

Eli laughed, playing it off, “Yep, that was just the second time I thought I was going die today is all.” He looked down at the transparent floor as we shot up, “Why would someone design this elevator floor to be glass? Jesus Christ that’s terrifying.” He looked up, shaking his head. Everyone in the elevator laughed, even the Ganakk family laughed.

The lobby we saw disappeared and then for about four or five floors there was what looked to be a mall area with glowing neon red, green, orange, pink and blue lights flickering and people walking around with bags. It was dimly lit, but had blue lights lining the floor’s walkways that illuminated the floors. The mall area disappeared as the elevator continuously went up, halting at a retro-space themed floor that said SpacePark: The galaxies largest interspace fun land for kids and adults alike. There was a lobby and you could see glowing lights beyond it. The family left the elevator and the elevator shot up, passing hotel lobbies and, what looked to be, apartments areas.

The elevator came to a halt on the 34^th floor and the elevator became dark, the glass floor becoming an opaque black. There was no sign of a floor in front of us like the other floors that you could see as you passed them.

“Iris recognition required.” The elevator said as streams of red lasers criss-crossed each other, falling on Zane’s shirt.

“So. Fucking. Cool.” Derren said, looking at the ceiling.

Nethander flicked his eyes to Derren, almost with an annoyed glance, and then said, “Manual override.”

A moment passed in silence and then a face appeared on the screen, looking at us, “Access granted.” The older woman said.

There was a zing and the elevator opened to a linoleum floor and, almost mirror-like, titanium walls. Small lights lined the walkways as people in grey uniforms walked past.

Nethander walked out, not waiting for us to collect our items, “Zane, I’ll meet you in the conference room in five.” He said, walking away.

Zane didn’t respond, ignoring Nethander, as he looked at us, “I’ll show you all to your rooms and then we have a round-table meeting.”

He walked at a fast pace around the elevators as we all trailed behind like lost puppies. The titanium walls turned into warm grey painted ones and the floors were grey wood.

Zane pulled out a small paper, reading it out loud, “Eli, Ryo and Derren, you all are in room 711. Rayne and Gemini, you both are in room 716.” I looked at the room numbers as we passed them. We walked farther down and the guys halted at their room number.

Ryo asked, “Aren’t we supposed to have a key or something?” They all stared at the door, confused.

Zane said, “Nope. Just your badges.” He said as Gemini and I walked up to our room. I took out my badge, pressing it against my door lock. I heard a click, giddy to see our room. 

“Set your bags down and you all can settle in later.” Zane said.

“Dibs on bottom bunk!” Gemini said as she walked through the door as I opened it and she peeked inside. Zane held the door open as I walked in, grumbling about being top bunk again.

I looked at the bunks, they were really nice, surprisingly. The beds were full sized with black wood frames and white, fluffy covers on them. The bottom bunk was set perpendicularly underneath the top one with a dresser underneath the ladder. I blinked, looking at the floor to ceiling window that looked out to space with a dark grey roll down curtain. On the other side of the room was a miniature dark purple fridge pod and a virtual reality wall with a deep purple futon in front of it. The walls were a warm grey and the floor was a dark-stained mahogany wood. I nodded, liking how cute the room was.

“This is so us Rayne, I love this room.” She said clapping and her dark purple eyes bouncing happily. Zane stood with the guys as they peeked in our room as we left.

“Y’all are so lucky you guys have a window.” Ryo said as we followed Zane.

I looked back, “You guys don’t?”

Eli shook his head, “Nope. But that’s okay, I rather not think about that I’m in space every waking moment.”

We go up an incline in the hallway and it levels out. I glance through a large door’s small window. Through the window there’s a large area with a track with grass in the middle and blue spring pad flooring to the sides of it. As we walk, the hallway declines and where it levels out there’s a huge pool that ends at an edge to edge window that shows space. Breathtaking. I stared in awe as we passed, seeing a few people swimming in the water.

Zane turned a corner and another curved hallway stretched and divided into two other circles. We followed him as he walked up to a door, entering.

Red sat at a circular table with an older woman with straight, short white, almost blonde, hair and Nethander near her.

She looked at us, standing up, and straightening her dark grey business jacket, “Hello, everyone. I’m Winona, the Director of Assignments of the UGNF. Please, take a seat.”

We all sat, Zane taking a seat next to Nethander. Gemma sat near Zane and I sat next to Gemini.

The door closed behind us and the woman got some files and walked around, setting the files in front of us, including Zane and Nethander.

“You all have been hand-selected to be part of the youngest documented spy team of the Galactic Forces.” She looked up at us from her small framed glasses, “Consider yourselves special.” She smiled, glancing at all of our faces.

Red eyed us, “This is a rare occasion in which we recruit rookies to be an Elite Division team; however, we needed a young, diverse group of officers to go undercover as a group of university students from Hanna. We need you all, more than ever.” He paused, blinking from one face to the next, “You all will be in a risky business for the next few years, so we will be training you to be imperceptible, hidden to even the most sensitive telepathic and interrogative minds.” Telepathic? Was that a real thing?

Ryo spoke up, “Wait, wait, wait. Back it up a second. Did you just say telepathic?”

Red chuckled to himself and then became serious, “Yes, Amphibians are known to have special gifts of telepathy, like Nethander.” I blinked, that made so much sense. He looked at me as if he knew what I was thinking this whole time. Duh.

Ryo’s eyes went wide, looking at Nethander, “That’s so cool.” Nethander looked away, blatantly annoyed. He seemed like he didn’t care to be here, it was weird.

“It won’t be cool when they get into your head.” Nethander said, with an edge to his words. He obviously experienced something that we could not even begin to imagine.

“The specialized training you all will endure will not be easy, in the slightest.” Red said, watching our reactions closely, “You all will be tested, trialed, even when you do not expect it. If you fail, you’re out. You’ll be assigned to a simpler job. We can’t afford any signs of the faint of heart. Lives are at stake,” He paused, eyeing each of us, “specifically your own.”

 

 

Chapter 34: Un-fucking-fair

Rayne.

I awoke from my nap in Gemma and I’s room, hours later after our morning meeting, to a knock at our door.

Gemma answered it in a hushed voice, “Hey. What’s up?” I slowly became more conscious as I was nuzzled in my sheets, hearing Gemma talk to someone.

“Do you mind if I come in?”

I heard the door close and someone was let into the room, “Oh, she’s napping.” I heard a deep, soft voice say, “I was going to ask if you two wanted to go out with Nethander and I tonight.”

“I’m sure Rayne would love that.” Gemma’s voice said, encouraging him.

I opened one of my eyes, squinting, “What would I love, Gemma?” Zane had a smirk on his face as he looked at me.

Gemma said, “To go out with Zane of course.” I opened my second eye, stretching.

“Thanks Gem. The mystery of me liking Zane has been totally ruined now.” I said, sitting up on my top bunk, Indian style. Zane smiled, looking at my messy hair as it fell down.

Zane said, “We’re going out for drinks around 7 at the Starry Nights Club on floor 15.”

Gem asked, “Are you inviting the boys?” Gemma was referring to Eli, Ryo and Derren.

Zane shook his head, “Nethander isn’t a fan of them.” He paused, “He said that the only people of our new team he considers the possibility of a positive social standing with are you two.”

“That’s an odd way to put it.” I said, straightening out my shirt.

“Yep. That’s Nethander. He doesn’t like many people, so consider yourselves lucky.” Zane leaned against the wall, looking at me for a long second and then glancing at Gemma, “We’ll see you two in a half an hour then?” 

Gemma nodded with a wide grin, “Of course, I love clubbing.”

He left and we both started getting ready. I pulled on black ripped jeans and a white cotton t-shirt, my signature look. Gemma put on fishnet stockings, ripped light blue jeans over and wore a cropped black shirt showing her toned stomach. She put on her makeup and looked like she was a Zenon actress with how beautiful she was. I wonder, if Gemini wasn’t in the Galactic Forces, would she have been an actress or model? She could have been if she wanted to.

“Are you doing anything with your hair or makeup?” Her dark purple eyes flicked over me. I looked at her piercings, it looked like she changed her septum piercing to one with diamonds surrounding the hoop. She had a yellow-pink highlighter on her nose and cheekbones and winged eyeliner.

I blinked, “What makeup?” I asked, frowning. I didn’t have makeup with me, I never had really worn any before.

Gemma took my hand and brought me to the bathroom. She closed the toilet seat and had me sit on it, “We’re going to get you dolled up. I think Zane will like it.” She winked at me. I rolled my eyes.

“Just not too much. I don’t want to make it seem like I’m trying too hard.” I said as I looked up at her and she grabbed a wet highlighter.

“A little bit of mascara and highlighter is going to make you glow. I gotcha, girl, don’t worry.” She said as she dabbed some of the translucent glimmering highlighter gel and tapped it on my cheek bones and the tip of my nose.

She took a makeup sponge and blended it out, “You’re face just pops so much with this. I love it.” My eyes fluttered as she pressed the mascara against my eye lashes.

She stepped back, looking at me, “I must say, a little mascara and highlighter makes you look like a babe, Rayne.”

I looked in the mirror, my long eyelashes were darkened and extended, popping out my green eyes even more than usual. The highlighter on my face made my skin look softer and glistening, youthful looking.

I brushed my hair as I tried to tame it. Gemma came behind me, “Now the hair situation.” She scrunched her face, thinking, “Let’s keep it messy, just more of a controlled mess, you know?” She said as she got out her wireless styling tool, taking it to my hair.

Ten minutes passed and my hair was much less messy, and styled for the first time in who knows how long. I was surprised with my raven black hair that fell in waves below my shoulders beautifully. My hair had grown quickly throughout training and was much longer.

There was a knock on the door and Gemma said, “One second, boys!” I grabbed my olive green jean-material satchel and opened the door to Nethander and Zane. Zane blinked, an unreadable look on his face as he looked at me. 

We all walked to the elevators, Zane’s hand brushing mine as we walked near each other with Gemma and Nethander in front of us.

Gemma made small talk with the guys as we were in the elevator, “So, are you still considered our coach, Zane?”

Zane smiled, with a chuckle, “No, I’m actually part of the team. So is Nethander.” I checked Zane out as he spoke to Gemma. He was wearing a black V-neck shirt that complimented his well-defined torso with dark blue jeans. He rolled up his sleeves as he glanced at me. Nethander stood next to me, quiet, with his arms crossed, acting as if he weren’t there.

I turned to him, “It must be really annoying hearing people’s thoughts all the time.”

His eyes flicked to mine, smirking as he looked down to me, “You would not even begin to understand what I go through every day.” He sighed, annoyed.

“How do you sleep at night?”

Nethander looked at me, “I don’t.” I frowned, that must suck.

Nethander burst out laughing, for the first time I had ever seen him laugh, “I’m just messing with you, Tsss.” That was different, I had never heard anyone Tsss before. Then again, I had never met an amphibian either.

He stopped laughing, his mouth falling into a line again, “I sleep usually during the daytime on the ground.” Many people in space referred to any planet as ‘ground’. “However, here I sleep at night since there is no night and day so my body doesn’t respond to the light.” 

Gemma said, “I’ve never been to Aquaria but I heard it has the best night clubs. What places would you recommend going to?”

Nethander looked irritated, “Do yourselves a favor and don’t visit Aquaria.” He went quiet as we arrived on the 15^th floor. I took a mental note: never ask Nethander about Aquaria. It was obviously a sensitive subject for him

“Woah.” I said, breathlessly as we stepped out and the area looked like an urban street, with large stone pathways and fake entryways that were shaped as buildings popping out of the walls. The street was dimly lit, and, looking up, the ceiling was like a night sky, with stars twinkling. The floor was as tall as two floors combined with how high the ceiling went.

Zane whispered in my ear, “It changes to a light blue sky during the day.” He smiled at me as I met his gaze.

“So. Fucking. Cool.” I said as we passed some shops and restaurants. A half a mile of walking later, we came across bars and clubs. As you passed, you could hear pounding from speakers.

As we approached Starry Nights club it was dark and, inside, it looked like people were competitive dancing on the platforms.

Zane’s hand touched the small of my back as we walked up to the counter, “Table for four.” He said to the periwinkle blue-skinned Zenon girl behind the counter. She had long silver hair pulled back in a high ponytail.

“I’ll show you to an open table.” She walked in front of us and walked up steps. As we entered the main club area, loud speakers boomed to the sound of the dance music playing. I looked to the floor under the balcony and saw 6 people dancing in front of a projected screen in the center of the floor. Points showed on the screen in front of each player and they were awarded higher points if they hit moves right. People danced and cheered near the platform that the six people danced on.

We sat at a table overlooking the bottom level of the club. Tables lined the floor and groups of tourists and teens sat, watching the people play Just Dance 7000’s. An ancient Earth derived game that somehow became more popular as years went by.

Zane pulled out my chair for me near the glass railing, “Thanks.” I smiled and he winked at me. Zane sat next to me and Gemma sat across from me.

The song changed to Twil Twil Ting by Zing. Ugh. What terrible music. Nethander snorted with a chuckle as his eyes flicked to me as if he heard me say it aloud. Oops, I forgot he could read minds. Zane and Gemma looked between us, confused.

The waiter came up to us, “Hello, I’m Samuel. Were you all here to eat as well or just drink? Food isn’t served past 8 PM.” The man was a different species that I had never seen before. He was pale, with tattoos covering his smooth, hairless skin. He had black eyes that looked to be glowing as he spoke. Was he from planet Worc? That was a planet far far away in the Aareon Galaxy and many Worcans didn’t travel out this far in the universe. It was a rare sight to see; I had never met a Worcan before.

“Yeah, we’re eating as well.” Zane said, answering for everyone. The Worcan man handed us the menus.

“What can I start you all off with?”

Nethander said, quickly, “Absinthe.” Did he just say absinthe?

“We’ll both have water.” Zane said, and my mouth went into a line. Did he really just order for me? I brushed it off. I should start with water anyways.

“Vodka and Zipz.” Gemma said, looking at the menu. Zipz was the space equivalent to Sprite on Earth and it was a bit more carbonated like Elke.

Zane turned to me, “What are you getting?” He licked his lips as he tilted his head to me, leaning on the table. Those pesky butterflies tickled my stomach as I looked at him, becoming momentarily flustered.

I looked back to my menu, “Why? Were you going to order that for me too?” I said, a little sassier than I intended.

“I am now.” Zane said, taking my menu from me. I squinted at him, crossing my arms. I glanced at Nethander. His eyes flicking to mine. Is he always such as asshole? Nethander had an amused look placed on his face.

Unfortunately for your sake, its ostensibly only with you.

I jumped, it’s as if he spoke to me through my mind.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you. I thought a conversation internally would be best.” Nethander said, sipped his green drink.

“And what was it about?” Zane said, glancing from me to Nethander, his expression, blank.

I frowned, “I can’t remember for the life of me.”

Zane tapped his fingers on the table, “Don’t worry, we’ll come back to this discussion later, hm?” Well, fuck me, right? I glanced at Nethander, forgetting he could hear my thoughts. He looked away, acting like he wasn’t paying attention to us.

“You two are so cute.” Gemma said, resting her chin on her clasped hands as she looked at us with her eyes twinkling. The waiter came back, setting down our drinks and getting out his tablet to take our orders. Gemma and Nethander ordered and I glared at Zane as he waited to order.

“I’ll have the grilled chicken, with the veggies and mashed potato.” Samuel, the waiter, put it into his tablet and then looked at me. Zane said, “She’ll have the same.”

The waiter walked away and I said, “That’s what I was going to order anyways.” I said, looking away to the dance floor. I honestly wanted the nachos or maybe even tacos but I brushed it off. I wasn’t going to make a scene, especially not in front of Gemma and Nethander.

“I’m so going to dance later.” Gemini said as she drank, “And, Rayne, you’re coming with me.” She winked at me.

I rolled my eyes, “I am so not.” I said, watching some veteran players who knew all the moves.

“C’mon Raaaaaayne. It’d be so fun!” She said, giddy.

“I need a lot of alcohol before I begin dancing.” I said. Nethander was watching another table as we spoke. He was studying them as if he were listening to their thoughts, interested.

“Can you ever turn it off?” Nethander blinked to me, his eyes dilating and constricting.

“No.” He said with a somber tone. He drank his absinthe and looked at me, “I can focus on one mind at a time though, which makes it much less noisy. Like yours, quietly buzzing.” He said, eyes flicking to Zane’s, “Or Zane’s, that’s blank.”

“It’s because he has no brain, isn’t it?” I said, cleverly making a joke.

Zane tapped his fingers on the table again, meeting my eyes with a blank expression.

“People of Valorion descent Amphibians cannot read; that’s only if they know how to guard properly.” So, Zane *technically* was gifted.

After we ate, I finally was able to order for myself, getting a rum and Coke. I smiled when Samuel said they served Coke, the sweet nectar of one of my home planets. An hour passed and I was on my second rum and Coke and beginning to feel a lot looser and buzzed.

Gemma said, over the blaring music, “You want to come on the dance floor Rayne?”

I shook my head, “One more drink and I’ll be at pique dancing state.” I said, after the waiter placed another rum and Coke in front of me. Zane glanced at me, studying as I chugged the last of my second drink.

Fifteen minutes later, people began booing. The music was changed to 21^st century themed Earth music. Players that had been hogging the dance floor took off their gloves and left, irritated.

I stood up, halfway done with my third drink, “My jams are coming on, Gemma, I will dance for as long as they don’t change in to that 8^th millennium trash again.”

The music paused as the DJ over the sound system said, “We need at least two players. I’ll buy whoever comes down a drink.” He sounded desperate.

One person, who looked to be a drunk tourist, yelled, “Change the music back to some good tunes already, buddy!” Gemma and I walked down to the dance floor and the DJ looked at us with the mic. I looked at the dance floor and platforms; it was completely cleared. What did I get myself into? I blushed, looking up to Zayne and Nethander talking and looking down at us.

“Your names?” The DJ checked out Gemma as she confidently walked up as if she were a model on a runway.

“Gemini and Rayne.”

The DJ said over the speakers, “We have Gemini and Rayne showing all you beings how Earthling 21^st century music is done!” Some people booed in the full club and others just chatted in their groups, ignoring the DJ. I felt my face getting warm. I needed to be drunk for this.

He turned to us without his mic and said, “Thanks girls. I almost lost my job last time I used Earthling music because no one came up to dance.” He said, handing us the dance gloves.

I pulled on the black fingerless gloves and walked onto the platform, staring at the projected screen in front of us. I would like to think I was good at dancing, but it really just depended on the song.

Gemma said, “I’ve never really listened to this genre so I’m going to pray it’s good.” I selected the medium difficulty on the screen before the music began.

I smiled, “It depends on the DJ, but we’ll see.” California Love by 2Pac, Dr. Dre and Roger played, “It’s not bad so far.” I said as my arms felt robotic as I followed the avatar bouncing on the screen in front of me. Slowly, my body got into rhythm, warming up. The screen showed the move the avatar was going to make in the future and I followed it.

“How are you doing so good at this game already?” I mimicked the screen as the avatar did a body roll. These moves were basic, I considered going advanced. I may just be able to do the special moves.

The song ended and I switched to the advanced difficulty. I looked to my side, a couple had come up to join Gemma and I.

Then the song switched to Boom Boom by Iggy Azalea and Zedd. It had a lot of Earthling moves such as whipping, twerking and body rolls. A special move came with a slide forward and a backwards roll with a jump. I heard people clapping behind me. A few more people came on the dance floor as I heard people cheering me on and chatting nearby.

My body felt sticky with sweat about five songs later and most of the dancing crowd came back to the floor. I was in 1^st place and still a reigning champ between the five other people I was playing against. One of the waiters brought a shot for me to take for being in a winning streak and I took it, feeling a greater buzz.

Naughty Girl came on by Beyoncé. I put my arms above my head, brushing my hair to one shoulder and moving my hips with the beat, glancing behind my shoulder to Zane. Zane raised his eyebrows as he looked down at me, something unreadable flashing on his face. It may have been a risqué move looking up to him like that, but something in me wanted to show him that I was a grown woman who could be sexy if I wanted to.

Gemma’s body was glistening as she clapped, “I like this. These songs are great.”

I felt someone’s body coming close to me; I glanced behind my shoulder, seeing Zane. My hips were already moving to the beat as he came behind me, pressing himself against me. I didn’t stop moving my hips, but they moved against his pants. Was this really happening? His hands glided down my sides to my hips as he danced with me, kissing from my jaw line down my neck. I gasped, looking back in surprise. My body tingled in places I didn’t want to admit to.

He said in my ears, “I’ve been waiting to do that for a while now.” His body gently pressed against mine, as he paused, “That’s only one of the things, anyways.” His hands moved up and down my sides and I lost my winning streak.

“Get off the dance floor and get a room!” One of the guys said behind us. I laughed and ignored him, thoroughly enjoying the moment. The way he made my body feel, like it was on fire.

“Guys I’m going to go up, I need to take a break.” Gemma said taking off her gloves.

The song stopped and Universal Mind Control by Common came on. A techno beat played and killed our grinding session entirely.

I began taking off my gloves, about to head back to our table, “Ah, ah, ah.” He shook his head, “Keep them on.” Zane said, telling me what to do. Zane took Gemma’s and slipped them on.

I looked up at him, squinting and then looking at the screen. He chose the advanced mode with me and began dancing. I began dancing, almost in sync with him, and we were head to head in the dance competition. There was a special move I paused on and I watched as he twirled and slid on his knees confidently, without hesitation.

My mouth opened wide in awe, it was as if he played this before and had all the moves down. It was hot, to a sense, as he moved confidently on the floor, not missing a step. He did a body roll and I felt that special tingling feeling again as I watched him. He winked at me and I realized I had just been standing there.

After a few more songs I tapped out. Zane was the new game streak winner as he seamlessly killed almost every special move.

We went up to our table and Nethander was gone. Gemini said, “I think I’m ready to go. You napped, I didn’t.” I laughed, it was true.

Zane said, “I was thinking the same.”

“Wait, I never paid for my food. Where’s the waiter?” I asked.

Zane said, “I already paid for your food and drinks.” He paid for my food already?

I followed Zane and Gemma out. Gemini asked, “Where’d Nethander go?” We left the club and walked down the street area.

Zane said, “He went away with that waiter.”

Gem was wide-eyed, “No way, like, to do… things together?”

Zane nodded, laughing to himself, “He’s a sex addict, I swear.”

“I would have never guessed he was gay.” Gemini said.

“He doesn’t limit himself to just men. He fucks just about anyone who gives it up to him or thinks about him in that sense.” Zane said dryly, as if it had happened countless times before.

We went up to our floor. Zane stopped at a door far before ours, looking to Gemma, “We’ll see you tomorrow, Gemini.”

Gemma’s eyes flashed knowingly, “Gotcha.” She winked at Zane, “You two be good now.” She walked away, down the long hallway to our room.

Zane waived his badge in front of his door, it clicking as it unlocked. I walked in, looking at the king sized bed to the side of the room and warm grey walls. It looked like an apartment, almost. I walked up two stairs that led to a hardwood platform where a cozy living room area was that had a warm grey couch that had an end wedge that sat in front of a television screen. There was a large virtual reality window as the end of the room that overlooked a city at night, reminding me of New York a long long time ago on Earth. I stared out it, the perspective changing as I tilted my head. It was incredible.

“So, this is, uh, your room.” I said in a statement as I turned around, my fingertips brushing his desk on the opposite side of the living room area.

He took off his belt and placed it on his dresser in front of his bed, looking at me with a smirk, eyes traveling down my body. I went over to him, walking back down the living area to his bed. He inched closer to me, flashing a smile as I blinked up at him. His sweet and woodsy scent tantalizing me as I became flustered by his sudden proximity. Zane’s hand touching my back and traveling up my side.

The back of my knees were touching the edge of my bed as he closed in on me, leaning down and kissing my jawline, teasingly. I gasped, caught off guard the second time tonight. Was I dreaming? He paused, pulling back to where his face was an inch or two away from mine. My breathing was hitched as he looked at my eyes, studying my reaction. He leaned in again, kissing my lips and pushing me on the bed, gently. My first kiss, with the guy of my dreams.

I became flustered as he came on the bed with me; I had never done anything sexual before. I blinked, I was not prepared for any of this. I was petrified as Zane’s hands glided over by body and his lips kissed down my neck. Should I touch him back? I had no idea. Zane seemed like he knew what he was doing, I guess I’d just go with the flow. 

Zane kissed my lips again, his tongue tasting my lips. Was that code for making out? God, I was so inexperienced that it was embarrassing. Before I knew it, we were making out. The way Zane kissed was almost teasing as he would give me small taste and pull away, going back to kissing down my neck.

My skin was tingling as his body brushed on top of mine. He easily took my arms above my head as he held both down with one hand as he came on top of me, looking at down at me with a playful twinkle in his eyes. He unbuttoned and pulled down the zipper of my black jeans, tugging them down enough to show my panties. I blushed, they were light purple satin ones and he smiled as he looked at them. A thought ran across my mind: were we going to have sex? I wasn’t ready, I don’t think. This was all new to me. I wanted him to badthings to me, but I don’t think I was fully ready for sex right off the bat.

Zane went back to kissing down my neck, as I paid attention to his hand traveling down to my lower stomach, lightly tracing the edge of my underwear and then traveling further down between my legs. A soft moan escaped my lips and I blushed, I had never heard myself moan before.

“Someone’s wet, aren’t they?” He asked, his lips grazing my jawline. My eyes flashed as I could feel something sticky in my panties. Was that me? I blushed, flustered as his hand touched me, making my body tingle like it had never before. I felt alive, never wanting this moment to end. It was fucking hot, and I was about to be set on fire.

More moans escaped my lips as he kept touching and kissing me. I felt something rising in me, almost to the climax, every neuron in my body on fire, and then, Zane’s hand pulled away.

I frowned as he stopped kissing me, pulling away with a mischievous expression on his face. I was hot and beyond bothered. I wanted more. I was so close to the edge of euphoria. Why would he stop? He let go of my arms he pinned above my head and got off the bed. What just happened? There was this new side of Zane I had never seen before and it was incredibly sexual and teasing. It made me want so much more than what I got. I saw him lick his fingers clean, the ones that had touched me, as he walked to his dresser. I blinked, blushing at how bad that must taste.

“Hm, sweet.” He said to himself as he opened a drawer.

I glared at him, “Gross.” I huffed, still laying, “Why did you stop?” He looked behind his shoulder, raising his eyebrows.

“Does someone want a spanking?” He placed a diaper on the bed and bottle of powder.

I shook my head, “No.” I said, timidly. I looked at the diaper. This so wasn’t fair. My skin was still on fire from him touching me and now he was going to put me in a diaper? Unless he would touch me more in a diaper? The thought crossed my mind and I got more excited. Please, please, Zane, take me out of my misery. He pulled off my jeans and panties. They were still wet from excitement and I blushed as I saw him glance at them.

I asked, as he slid a diaper under me, “Are you going to continue after this?” I looked at him with puppy dog eyes, slightly embarrassed from how excited I still was. He powdered my bottom and front area, paying close attention to not touch my sweet spots again.

Zane had a playful expression as he looked at me, “One of my rules is I don’t touch princess parts when you’re diapered. Sorry, baby girl.” Did he just call the area between my legs ‘princess parts’?

I huffed after he taped the diaper snugly on me, the cushion pressing between my legs, “That’s un-fucking-fair, Zane.” My body was still unsatisfied. Flustered.

Zane’s eyes flashed, “Would you like to repeat that one more time for Daddy?” My body tingled as he said Daddy. He sounded as if I were in trouble. For some reason, it only made me more aroused. Well, fuck. I can’t win.

I crossed my arms and laid back on his pillows, huffing and shaking my head, “No.”

He got on the bed, and pulled me onto his lap, cradling me, “That’s what I thought.” Zane’s blue eyes studied me. I tried calming myself. I was being babied as if I were a child. Apparently, Zane didn’t want to touch me if he were treating me like a baby. It was insulting because I wasn’t allowed to have what I wanted. He executed teasing me and leaving me hot and bothered well. He made me frustrated on purpose and it left me wanting more. Ugh.

I shifted, feeling the soft padding between my legs. My mind blanked realizing that I had to pee. I didn’t even pay attention to the feeling until after Zane was done making me hot and bothered.

“What’s wrong, little one?” Zane looked at me as if he didn’t know. God, he was so frustrating. I ignored him, looking away.

“Hm.” He said, laying me on his bed, “Maybe some tickles would cheer little Rayney up?” He said.

I tried moving away from him on the bed, “Nope, not necessary.” I was close to wetting myself as it was, I didn’t need help from him. He pulled my ankle near him, taking off my sock.

“Zane, no!” I said before I began kicking and laughing as he mercilessly tickled my feet.

A few minutes later I was laughing so hard I felt some pee escape into my diaper. He climbed on top of me, pinning my arms above my head again and tickling my under pits and sides. I felt more wet warmth fill my diaper and I couldn’t control myself anymore. Zane chuckled at me as hair stuck to my face from laughing so hard. He stopped tickling me after a few more minutes.

He said, as he effortlessly picking me up by my arm pits, “Let’s watch a movie. How does that sound?” I looked up at him as he pulled me into him. I wrapped my arms around his neck and my legs behind his back. His hand squished my warm diaper as he held me. I blushed, hiding my face into his shoulder.

“Uh-oh. It looks like someone already had an accident.” He said, grabbing a pacifier from a drawer in his dresser. He set me down on his couch and picked up a remote, turning on the television screen. He took a fuzzy light green blanket and placed it over me, as he sat on the couch and pulled me into his arms. Was he not going to change me?

I looked up at him as he placed the pacifier in my mouth, and he flicked through the movies, deciding on an old Pixar movie called Toy Story. Thirty minutes passed as I rested my head on his chest, my eyes becoming weary as I watched.

Zane looked down, his hand playing with my hair, “Are you ready for sleepy time, baby girl?” I nodded.

“Okay, let’s get you changed and then Daddy will tuck you in, how does that sound?” He asked.

I nodded, “Good.” I said through my pacifier, his eyes melted as they looked at me.

I was almost falling asleep as he removed my old diaper, wiping gently, and placing a fresh fluffy diaper under me. I noticed that the new diaper felt thicker than the old one. He powdered me and taped it snugly on. I looked down, there was pink and purple butterflies swarming around the pastel pinky-purple diaper. I blushed, this was definitely more baby-ish than the other white diaper he put me in earlier.


I woke up the next morning earlier than anticipated. I glanced to Zane who had his arms wrapped around me, still in a deep slumber. I was near the edge of the bed and I reached for my satchel on the ground. I pick it up, fishing through it for my phone. I looked at the time, it was only 5AM.This time difference was killing me. I looked over to his virtual reality window, the sky was a light blue and gradually became brighter as minutes went by. I nuzzled my head and cuddled Zane as he slept.

Two hours passed as I played games on my phone and Zane’s phone began buzzing on his night stand. He woke up, quickly, stretching over to his phone.

He picked it up, still half asleep, “What’s up?”

I could hear Nethander over the phone, “Where are you guys?”

“Oh, fuck, I forgot about that.” Zane said while rubbing his eyes and sitting up.

“What?” I asked, panicking as I got up. Zane smiled as he looked at me in just a diaper and t-shirt.

“We have to go to the hospital floor to get our shots and physical exams. We all had appointments at 7 AM.” Zane said to me and then spoke over the phone, “We’ll be there in ten, just tell them that we’re still coming.” I forgot about it myself. Red and Winona had mentioned it yesterday but it totally slipped my mind. I grabbed my underwear that were tossed on the floor and glided my hand over the diaper to remove the tapes. 

Zane said, firmly, “Keep it on, Rayne.”

I looked up at him, confused, “But, what if someone sees?” I asked.

Zane had a playful expression flit across his face, “They’ll think your incontinent.” 

My mouth dropped, he didn’t give a fuck. Zane was taking this all to a new level and I didn’t know if I was terrified or thrilled yet for the future.

[ELLIE52]

Well I've made it through Chapter 13.  I've only had a small amount of time to spend reading, and probably this is my last chapter for today as I have a guest coming this morning for the weekend.  This story so far hints of a novel length account of what has, is, and will happen to an inter-Galactic satient being named Rayne.  A lot of mystery surrounds the tale and I am getting immersed in the story. Rayne is a sometimes Baby Bot, but there is so much more going on that is yet to be explained although we have been exposed to part of the charade.  The storyline is sooo interesting I hate to put it down, but it's a must for today.  So tomorrow.....

[Lionsheart]

I may not be posting an update in the next few days because of work/school taking up most of my time this next week. However, I will at least be checking this forum and responding to questions and feedback!

 

Chapter 35: Getting Stuck Really Sucks

 

Rayne.

Surprisingly, no one had seen my diaper. My pants were extremely tight and I had a slight waddle when I first began walking, but I doubt anyone noticed besides Zane.  The doctor, Dr. Ruth, had to touch near my ovaries to see if I felt any pain and I shook my head, petrified that she may feel the diaper or hear the crinkle as she was directly over it’s surface.

 She asked me one question that threw me off, “Any history of incontinence?”

I shook my head, “No.” Dr. Ruth didn’t say anything else nor questioned what I was wearing under my jeans. I think she felt the thick diaper on me. I blushed, embarrassed by the thought. 

I sat outside in the waiting area of the hospital floor with a Band-Aid on my arm from my shots. Nethander had been done over a half an hour ago but waited for me and Zane. I sat near him, trying not to think of what I was wearing. God, I would die from embarrassment if he found out.

“Where’s Zane? I thought he went in well before me.” I asked as I looked around the room. I saw a couple crying at one end of the room and in the middle of the room a whole family was together, quietly awaiting a doctor to come out to them with news. 

 Nethander said, “He’s checking on someone in the inpatient wing.” Nethander flipped through a magazine, bored.

I cocked my head at him, confused, “Is someone we know in there?” 

 “His brother.” Nethander said, reading an article. Zane’s brother was here? I thought Zane lived on Hanna. Maybe his brother lived up here before whatever happened to him? I wondered how his brother was doing. Hopefully, better.

I shifted, hearing a slight crinkle and freezing in my chair. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.It was hard not to think about something that kept making noises underneath me.

“You don’t have to not think about what you’re wearing. I’ve known for a while.” Nethander said, still reading his article, acting as if he wasn’t paying attention to me. I blushed, beyond embarrassed. Well, I was a fucking freak, there was no hiding that from someone who could read my mind.

“Trust me, there are a lot freakier people than you, Rayne Griff.” 

“In my defense, this is all Zane. I didn’t choose this attire today.” I said, crossing my arms.

Nethander lightly chuckled, “Tsss. You’re dating a control freak, silly girl. You better get used to it, before you find out the hard way.” Oh, I’ve already found out the hard way. Nethander’s eyes dilated and constricted with a knowing look on his face.

I changed the subject before I began thinking of what already happened. I didn’t want him to know anymore, “We aren’t dating, I don’t think.” I said, looking at the ground.

Nethander said sarcastically, “Sure you aren’t.” 

 

- - -

  

The next day began our specialized training. Training wasn’t as bad as Red made it seem our first day and was a lot more independent. We had to track ourselves running 3 miles each week day on our activity watches and a mile in the pool. We could do our activity at any time of the day at least it was clocked before midnight.

The only part the wasn’t independent was two hours of defense and specialized training in the morning. It was, to say the least, thrilling in a strange way. 

Our first day of training, all training officers, besides Zane and Nethander, met in the gymnasium of the main UGNF floor. Zane was only scheduled for training on Thursdays and Fridays because he apparently was previously trained and only needed to brush up on his skills.

A dark turquoise amphibian man greeted us early in the morning, “Welcome to your first day of training. I’m Python, your specialized training instructor.” He had a European accent as he spoke, “Be prepared to stretch yourselves to feel uncomfortable, to feel pain and learn from it.” He paused, his eyes changed colors from sea blue to dark green as his pupils constricted and flicked from Gemma to Ryo to Eli and resting on me for a split second, “This training is nothing like you have experienced before.” His eyes flicked to Derren, “You all will be tested, mentally, emotionally, and physically. We will know all of your weaknesses and fears at the end of these three months.” Python gave me chills down my spine. His presence was unnerving, and unshakeable.

 Python led us to a back room of the gymnasium, flicking on the light switch as the ceiling glowed natural lighting into the room. The room we entered had black titanium walls and no windows with soft black rubber flooring. It was spacious, as big as a basketball court with high ceilings and a stair case that led up to a viewing area with a glass enclosure. Python closed the door behind us as we stood awkwardly. I looked down at my dark grey shorts and grey UGNF shirt, wondering what I got myself into. 

“If you have any doubts, this is your best time to leave.” Python said as he walked up the staircase, a wall door sliding closed to the staircase so none of us could follow. 

“Well, that’s not concerning that our instructor is locking us into a room.” Ryo said, making us all laugh nervously.

The room went silent, as we waited and looked up as Python spoke through the glass on the second floor, “Tranquilizers, otherwise known as sleepers, come in various sizes, trigger times, and doses. They sting when they flail and land on you. It’s important that you all know how the sting feels, how much time you have, when to alert others, and how to dodge them.” A bleep noise sounded in the room as we all looked at the walls as panels appeared and black firearms with needles on the ends appeared. All of them a different size and shape. Some with tiny, harmless needles and ends, others with sharp ends. I looked at my fellow students, taking in their reactions. Eli had a stone cold expression, Ryo looked like he lost color from his face, Derren was scratching his head in confusion, and Gemma was looking at me with fear in her eyes that I had never seen before.

Ryo croaked, “Wait, wait, wait, so…” He looked at Python, “We’re not actually going to get stuck, right?”  

Python spoke, “You all have two rounds of being stuck. The tranquilizer strength will last on you all for two minutes for the first round and five minutes for the second round. Each stinger ray have already locked a target of every one of you and will fire when we begin.” 

Ryo said, “Look, man, I don’t do ne-“ The silent sound of a swooshfilled the air as a syringe filled with milky white liquid gleamed in the air, landing on Ryo’s neck. He gasped, hobbling backwards, his hand shooting to his neck in distress. Ryo said, “What the-“ And his speech slurred, falling to the ground quickly. Soon after, silent swooshes filled the air, Gemma jumping near me in shock, as syringes glided across the room, one sticking me on the back of my neck and I winced, losing feeling in my feet that traveled up my body as I fell onto the ground, going unconscious. 

I woke up in what felt like an instant, feeling as if a second passed. I got up, looking around as I saw my fellow students on the ground, still asleep. Huh, that was weird. I thought I was one of the last to fall asleep? Shouldn’t they have been awake before me? I looked up at Python as he sat up from his chair, cocking his head at me in question, just as confused as me. His eyes constricted as he looked at me, as if trying to read my thoughts. 

Interesting. That was a 2-minute tranquilizer and you were unconscious for only 30 seconds. We’ll see what happens next round.

His voice echoed in my head, as if he said it aloud. Another chill went down my spine, how did he do that? How did he say something in my head? Or maybe I was just going crazy.

My confusion disappeared when Ryo awoke, bolting up quickly in panic. I laughed and he got up, squinting at me, “What’s so funny, Rayne?” 

I frowned and shook my head, “Oh, nothing at all, Ryo.” He gave a weak smile; I could tell he was shaken. 

Eli grunted as he got up, being the last person to wake, “Let’s get this second round over with.” 

I looked behind me, expecting the same sting ray to fire a syringe at me. I heard a swoosh behind me and turned my head as a different syringe, with black spider-like legs, attached itself to my neck. I groaned as I fell to the ground the second time. Blackness taking over my vision as I was the first person shot down. 

I woke up, what felt like a second or two, later in a bolt. I felt slightly dizzy as I stood, looking at Python. He shook his head, looking at his watch.

Two minutes. I’ll have to see you after this session, Griff.

 I looked away from him, squinting my eyes. Well, fuck. That’s great. I was already wanting to leave here but apparently I was going to extend my duration with this guy. 

I winced as I took the spider syringe off of my neck, looking at it closely. There were fangs that has a black needle in the center. God damn, that one was more painful that the other plain needle.

After every one awoke, Python spoke, “You all have five more rounds, each with five minute tranquilizers. “ Everyone groaned in unison as he paused, “This time, you will have supplies and are allowed to dodge the tranquilizers. However, each sting ray will still lock on each of you and randomize when they fire. Every round will be five minutes long and will begin immediately after the last officer wakes up. Good luck.” He said as he pressed a button on his control panel. A panel underneath each gun had a different colored forearm sleeve. I walked over to the one closest to me and slipped on the deep purple sleeve that had a dense foam cushioning that only covered up to my elbow on my left arm.

The panels disappeared as Ryo said, “Hey, I’ll give someone an extra meal credit if you give me your sleeve.” We all laughed and spread out into separate areas of the room.

The room went silent as we all heard a click. This wouldn’t be too bad, right? We could dodge and protect ourselves now and make it through without being stuck. 

The sound of  quiet swooshes filled the room and syringes darted quickly across my vision. One gliding directly at me. I swung my forearm up, the spiderlike stinger softly clinging to my sleeve. I sighed in relief, as I watched Gemma topple down to the floor after one stinger stuck to her back. 

I winced as I felt a burning pain on my thigh as a small, dark green stinger was embedded. Fuck, I thought I’d get a small break. I fell to the ground, unconscious. I woke up, seeing that everyone was unconscious. Python was looking at his watch and writing something down.

The last round finally came and we were all tired, sweaty and stinging from being kissed by stingers. Each of us had nice little red imprints and patches from stings covering our exposed skin. We were getting better at dodging, the last round we lasted a good two minutes but the sting rays were too quick and once one of us dodged one stinger, another was already on its way.  

I stood closest to Eli and Gemma, “Okay, so I have a great feeling about this round.”

Eli said, “I think I’m going to take the L and just let myself get stuck on the first stinger.” 

“Yes, let the stinger know how much of a little bitch you are.“ I said to him, rolling my eyes.  

Eli laughed, “Oh, I think it already knows.” 

Gemma laughed with us, “I can’t wait to get out of here, I’ve never been so exhausted.”

The, now known, clicking noise sounded as silent swooshes of stingers flew through the air. I ducked under the first one that flew my way. I saw one that was flying towards Eli and I jumped in the air, like forearm sleeve knocking the stinger down. 

“Thanks.” Eli said as he turned around, blocking another one from behind. I hear a noise behind me and turned as another stinger was headed for my neck. I stuck up my forearm over my neck as pressure hit my cushioned arm instead of my neck. I sighed in relief as I watched Gemma jump over a soaring stinger. I quickly jumped to the left as her stinger almost stuck me.

Derren said, “Rayne, behind you!” I turned, swatting a stinger, heading for my shoulder, away. 

Four minutes later we were panting, sweating. Derren and Gemma were unconscious and Ryo, Eli and I were still going. 

“Ah, fuck.” Eli said as a spider stinger stuck his neck. 

I jogged over to Ryo, “One more minute, we got this. “ I said to him. 

“To your right!” Ryo said as I saw a stinger behind him.

“Behind you!” I said quickly as I stepped back, the red needled stinger whooshing in front of me and crashing into the wall. God, that would have hurt. Ryo shuffled to the side as a stinger flung past him. 

Another stinger, flying into his calf, “Fucking shit.” 

I jumped high as another one came at my calf. I heard a sound behind me as a spider stingers fangs were soaring at me. I raised my forearm, catching the stinger just in time. I shuffled my feet, continuously moving, so another stinger would hit me. I saw out of the corner of my eye another stinger heading towards me and I tripped backwards, dodging it completely. 

A click sounded, and I heard a clap, “Congratulations, Griff, you have made it through a tranquilizer session completely.” I was sure I was a goner after I fell. Woohoo. What a fucking relief.

After everyone woke up, Python dismissed the other officers early from training to leave Python and I alone. 

Python walked out, “Follow me, Griff.” I walked with him towards a wall and a panel slid open to a dimly lit hallway. He took me to the last room on the left and turned on a switch, that only illuminated the dark room with a blue glow on the floor. Well, this isn’t creepy or anything.

“Go ahead and lay on the table.” My eyes adjusted to the darkness and there was a black cushioned table to one side of the room and chairs on the other side near a wall that was fill with water decorated like an aquarium. The room looked like an office, but also an experimental room. The deep glow of the water wall was all I could focus on as my heart rate sped up. What, exactly, was I doing in here?

I’m going to administer an hour tranquilizer. It’s imperative we document how quickly your body metabolizes it. 

 Great, that’s exactly what I wanted to hear…except for I didn’t hear it. Well, fuck. 

I laid on the table, my hand fidgeting as I closed my eyes. 

 “Tsss.It’s like taking a nap, simple.” Python said as I felt a sting on the inside of my elbow. 

 I fell unconscious, waking up in what felt like a few seconds, a bit confused. 

“Twenty-five minutes, extraordinary.” Python said thoughtfully, sitting in a chair at a glass desk across the room. His eyes glowed sea blue in the dark as they studied me, “For only being 17% Nefareon, that’s stunning. I’m curious; what gifts do you have?” What was such a big deal about Nefareons? I still didn’t understand. 

I sat up, shaking my head in confusion, “What, exactly, do you mean by gifts?” As if I could have more than one? I didn’t even have one to begin with.

 “I’ve only met one person of Nefareon descent who metabolized this fast who manifested multiple...” He stopped mid sentence, gasping, “You don’t know yet, do you?” His eyes constricted quickly, reading my confused mind. 

“I-I don’t know what your alluding too so I’d appreciate it if you could possibly explain?” 

Python stood up, quickly, “That’s not my tale to tell.” His eyes flicked back and forth as he looked at me, “I’ll lead you out, you’re dismissed.” 

[Guilend]

wow, ok I don't remember that chapter from the other forum, I really liked it. Thank you soooo much.

[Lionsheart]

6 hours ago, Hopsalot said:

Yes! Another update it’s been months since I’ve read a new chapter and I’m loving it, this world you’ve created is really awesome!

Yes, indeed! I am going to update the other site I post on as well but these next few weeks there will be new installments. Fortunately and unfortunately -haha-, the plot thickens and there aren’t as many ABDL elements in the next chapter or two, BUT there are a lot of answers. I love that you appreciate the world I created because I put a lot of effort and brainstorming into carefully adding futuristic elements, technology, time frames, locations, characters, planets and plot lines. Its just rewarding to hear when my readers are enjoying this world as much as I do writing it and rereading it myself.:)

4 hours ago, Aries said:

wow, ok I don't remember that chapter from the other forum, I really liked it. Thank you soooo much.

From here on out, there will be new installments to this story in the next few weeks and I will be updating the other forum as well. I am not near my computer right now(I’m responding on my phone) and once I’m on my laptop I’ll definitely update the other forum I post on! And thank you for your feedback, I plan on posting more chapters and I feel like this chapter was only a teaser of what’s coming and also a gentle reminder that I haven’t abandoned it, haha.

[ELLIE52]

This story is blowing me away.  I love it.  I've made it through 27 chapters and I think there are 35 so far written, but I need to take a break.  I will be back later tonight to read the rest, and then I will be sad as we wait for more.

[Lionsheart]

I won't be posting anything new for a few days so I thought it would be appropriate to deliver a few chapters before my absence. I will be revising, writing more chapters on Thursday. Fun fact about this story: I wrote the last chapter of this story before I even wrote the first chapter and that was almost a year ago now. I think that's what I love about writing this story is that the journey to get from the start to end is more important that the start and end itself.

If you guys are immersed in the story already, y'all better be prepared for the rollercoaster ride coming your way. So make sure your seat belts are on tight. ;)

 

 

Chapter 36: Mind Control

Thursday came quickly and I had only seen Zane at meals. He was distant this week after our time together the first night here. There must have been bad news when he visited his brother.

We went into the gymnasium, Python meeting us in the back training area. I tried to suppress a smile when I saw Zane as I walked in. He was speaking to Python as if they were friends. I was surprised, Python seemed dark, cold and cryptic. It was a bit out of character for him to speaking to Zane as if they were old friends. 

“Today, we’re going to be practicing defensive maneuvers with stingers.” Python spoke, “The only catch: you will be fighting each other.” There was a large blue mat in the center of the room. Well, being the smallest person, this was going to be interesting.

“We will start with a few practice matches of pinning the other person; then I’ll give you all a few defensive moves, and we’ll end with the real matches.” 

“Griff and Ghalderas, you’re first.” Eli flashed a smile to me, trying to stifle a laugh.

I laughed, “I mean, obviously I’m going to win this one.” I caught Zane’s eyes as he watched me walk over to the mat.  I heard a few chuckles as we stood in front of each other on the mat. 

 “On the count of three.” Python stood in between us, “One.” Eli got into a lunging stance and mouthed to me ‘fall on the ground’, “Two. Three.” And I didn’t do that. He lunged at me and I dove to the right, somersaulting into a stand as I turned around, laughing as he fell on the ground. I liked showing off my gymnastic skills every once in a while. 

“Well, thanks Rayne for making this easy.” 

“Come on, give it your best and I’ll prove its your worst.” I motioned for him to lunge again with a smug smile on my face.

The other person is your enemy. Someone who is trying to hurt you, not your friend. 

I heard in my mind, and, in a blink of the eye, something felt off. Eli looked at me as if he didn’t know me. I looked back at him, confused why he was angry. I saw Zane’s face behind Eli as Zane had his arms crossed, genuine fear flitting across his face. It confused me for a split second; I didn’t understand why he was watching like I was in danger.

Eli lunged towards me, like an animal. Air was knocked out of me as I got pummeled onto the mat. I heard Gemma whisper to Ryo, “Is this real?” Ryo shrugged, they were just as confused as me as I tried to catch my breath, Eli’s eyes were glazed over, crystal grey like a lion, as his hands grabbed mine. The thought hit me: This was notEli. I looked over at Python and his eyes were light grey, the same color as Eli’s. Was he controlling him?

I slid my hands away quickly as Eli’s weight locked my lower half onto the ground and he grabbed my hands again, pinning them above my head. I was breathing heavily as Python said, “Match over.” Eli’s eyes cleared up as he pulled away from me in panic, confused. 

“What just happened?” He asked as he looked at me, “It’s like I could see and feel everything, but I couldn’t control my body.” He shook his head, obviously shaken as his hands trembled when we sat down to watch the next match.  

This is only the first lesson. 

Ryo jumped up from sitting, “What the fuck was that in my head?” Gemma, Derren and Eli looked at each other as I looked at Zane. Zane was on his phone, reading something without any attention to us.  

“You all have a lot more to learn.” Python said impassively, eyes flicking to each of us.

 

 

Chapter 37: Focus

 

Zane.

After joining the new officers training, I went to Red’s office. I was about to knock on the door, quickly halting myself as I heard another voice. I noticed quickly that it was Python, quickly focusing to block, to be imperceptible. Python wouldn’t know I was there with my focus cast correctly. Python was a remarkably gifted and deft telepathic. He was one of the unparalleled of his race. 

I was lucky to be one of the select few people to not be controlled by a telepathic. I was half Valorion after all. My thought waves could not be disturbed by a telepathic anymore if I didn’t learn how to block or focus correctly. Unfortunately, I had to learn that the hard way.  

Python was my mentor, after all. His teaching style was cruel, unusual. 

 

“The mind is the most powerful weapon in the galaxy.” Pausing as his eyes flicked from me to my brother, “Unfortunately, most of us take that freedom for granted.” He said to me and my brother on our first day of training.  

We both fell to the ground abruptly, without warning, in crippling pain, and without any rational cause. Pain shot down all of my nerves and I saw the veins in my arms pulsing on the surface. I could barely move, not understanding why this was happening. It felt like hours passed as I couldn’t move, pain traumatizing my body. Blood boiling through my veins. My body shaking as if my flesh were exposed to fire. 

The pain immediately stopped, followed by not being able to move my body, paralyzed.  

“Imagine, being like this for years, controlled.” Python said, pacing in front of us as Daryx and I couldn’t move. The feeling was unsettling and fear ran through me but I couldn’t feel a thing. All I could do was stare at the ceiling, almost as a statue. Panic seeping through my core, all logic thrown out the window at this point.  

Minutes flew by until we both regained our senses, immediately bolting up. I breathed rapidly as I stood up, in panic, Python still pacing, “Your ancestors had the ability to cease telepathics from disturbing your own, and others, brain waves.” He stopped pacing as he stood before us, “So, stop me.” I looked at Daryx in fear, yet Daryx had no trace of fear on his face, only determination.

The next moment ringing filled my ears, deafening everything around me. I cupped my hands to my ears, knowing that there was no noise; I was being telepathically manipulated. I could hardly think, but I kept saying in my head Stop, stop, stop. Nothing changed, the ringing persisted. I felt as if I were going completely mad as I was screaming for it all to stop, I couldn’t take it anymore. I wanted this all to stop, to go back home to my mother. Was this all worth it? 

Then, the ringing left my ears. Daryx was staring at me, his eyes watering and the veins in his neck pronounced.

“Daryx, you’re dismissed.” Python said, solemnly.  

“I stopped that, didn’t I?” I said, looking from Python to Daryx. 

Python spoke, “Daryx blocked both of you.” He paused, “You both are half-blood Valorions. There is a chance you do not have the gift.” A sliver of defeat hitting me immediately. Python's eyes constricted as he looked at me, “Or, it’s not manifested fully.” I wanted it to manifest, but I wish I knew what I'd endure to get there. 

It took Daryx one session and took me eighteen until my gift was manifested. My gift was not as strong as Daryx’s, I had to focus harder for it, but I could still block telepaths. I was not able to block other people, but Python said I could always manifest further if I was in insufferable circumstances. He told me he would never wish that upon anyone, not even his greatest enemy. I thought that what I experienced in our sessions was insufferable; I could not imagine worse than that. 

 

He taught me all that I know, and now I was using that against him. 

“A morsel of a warning would have sufficed, Red.” Python sounded perturbed, apparently bothered about something. 

“She’s not manifested yet. We’ll deal with the issue when it happens.” Red grumbled in response. Manifested? I’ve only heard that word used with people who had gifts. I could only guess who they were talking about.

“It doesn’t matter, she needs to be documented. She needs to relocate to you know where before things change.” Where would she go? No, I wouldn’t allow it. I needed her more than anything right now. More importantly, what was going to change?  

Red spoke, firmly, “I can’t do that.” The room went silent for a moment; leaving me to assume they were having a conversation between their minds. 

“Promises? That’s what you’re basing a dangerous move on?” Silence. After a few minutes of silence went by, “You still love her, don’t you?” I was completely confused. Love who? Rayne?  

A moment later the pieces of the puzzle finally connected. Everything made sense now. It was all right in front of my eyes this whole time. How did I not see it? The girl Red stood by in his graduation picture was Rayne’s mother. It had to be. The jet black hair, bright hazel eyes, petite figure. 

I remembered what Red said, “You remind me too much of myself, sometimes, Zane.” He was talking about how he fell in love with her mother, not that he loved Rayne. He’s been watching Rayne this whole time. I was an idiot for not seeing that clearly earlier. 

My focus was shifted for a moment, and Python knew I was there.  

“How long have you been there, Vandore?” I winced, hearing my father's last name. Red sighed and I threw my head back, knowing I was caught.

I came in the room, Python shaking his head as he brushed passed me, leaving us alone, “When were you going to tell me Red?” I asked, obviously upset. 

His small blue eyes squinted at me, “Have a seat.” 

 

Chapter 38: V

Red. 

If someone told you: Tell me the day you saw the impossible become possible. You may not be able to remember, because you dismissed it as impossible, unbelievable. You cast it aside as fake, faulty or debunked it already. I’ve seen many miracles happen within my lifetime, but I remember the first time I began believing in magic, childhood fairy tales, and, more importantly, the impossible. How could I forget?

The day was as crystal clear as can be. A midsummer evening in the year of 76’ to be exact. I was bike riding with my childhood friends to Clearwater Lake on Earth, near my childhood home. When we arrived there, we met a girl, the same age as us, swimming in the lake, alone. She had dark purple hair, bright green eyes and pink lips. My friends made fun of her hair, as most young, immature boys do when they meet a pretty girl for the first time. 

“You know, your hair is purple.” David said to the girl, she looked away, annoyed. David could be immature at times, but he was the bravest of all us boys to talk to her first. 

“Why are you here alone?” My friend, George, asked. He was quite older than the rest of us by five years and honestly was probably just a baby sitter to make sure we didn’t do anything stupid.  

“I live nearby. I usually swim out here.” She said, grimly, as she went lower into the water, her eyes only peeking out as she met mine.  

“Can we join you?” Christopher asked, as he was already taking off his clothes. She nodded, quietly as she swam near the waterfall. I didn’t want to join, quite honestly, but I felt the need to be one of the guys and talk to this mysterious girl.  

“What’s your name?” Xavier asked the girl as we swam near her in our underwear. 

“V.” We all looked at each other, confused. 

“You’re names just a letter?” Xavier asked, being a smartass as usual. 

“No, but I like the letter by itself. It makes my name seem cooler.”

 I smiled, “V is a beautiful letter and even a better name.” She smiled wide at me. I didn’t know it then, but I had some good moves every once in a while. 

We all swam and had splash wars in the water. I could see my bright red hair reflect in the water as I was splashing my friends. The sun warmed us in the cold water. V looked awkward and I could tell she wasn’t feeling included as we splashed each other, so I splashed her. She looked at me, upset, and then splashed back with a huge wave that toppled over me with a mischievous grin on her face. 

I laughed loudly, and looked to my friends in surprise. Did they see that? That was a huge wave! Who knew such a small girl could cause such a rift in the water! We kept splashing each other and playing in the water for what felt like hours with this mysterious V. 

It was all fun and games until my friend David decided to go to the top of the waterfall. We were swimming near the bottom as he yelled from above, “Hey guys! Watch me jump!”  

George yelled, “You’re pretty high up, buddy!” We all looked up in fear as he stepped near the edge. 

“Don’t jump you idiot!” Xavier yelled up.  

V swam near me, as we watched David ignore us and yell, “Wooohoooooooo!” He jumped down the waterfall, flailing his arms and legs, a flash of fear darting across his face. We heard a crash as water plummeted up and his body went down near the rocks.  

“He made it, right?” I asked my friends as everyone went silent. A few seconds passed and he hadn’t come back up. We sat there watching, waiting. A minute passed, in fear, as we saw his body floating to the surface.  

“OH MY GOD HE’S DEAD.” Christopher said in panic.  

V began swimming towards him, in a rush. The next few moments changed my life entirely. She gashed her hand on a rock, on purpose, and let her blood run on the wound on David’s head. 

“What the fuck is she doing?” Xavier said, watching curiously as I was. 

“Giving him an STD probably.” Christopher said. We all looked at him, with grossed out facial reactions. He shrugged, “That’s what I heard happens when you mix blood or something.”  

George shook his head, “No, stupid, that’s something you get when you have sex.” George looked to be stifling a laugh in this serious moment. 

She floated him over to shore, giving him chest compressions and mouth to mouth. We ran over to them as minutes passed. Color was drained from his body, pale for his tan complexion. His eyes, half open as V kept giving compressions, sniffling to hold back tears as she attempted to revive him. All I could think was that he was a goner. My friends and I stood there, scared and beginning to contemplate how we were going to explain what happened to the police and, even worse, our parents. 

Minutes later, after we lost all hope, David came to life, coughing out water. Color returning to his face as he laid on the ground, his eyes meeting V’s in confusion. He didn’t know what just happened, but I saw all of it.  

My other friends thought it was the mouth to mouth that saved him, but I knew it wasn’t. I read the tales of Nefareon, I knew what really happened. I couldn’t explain why, but I just knew.

[ELLIE52]

I'm finally caught up now and have even read all the New Chapters.   Aries was right that I should continue reading:  This is one of the best stories on the site. The world you have created is absorbing, at times mysterious, fun, and thrilling.   Thank you so much for sharing here.  I can't wait until the story continues.

[Guilend]

thanks @ELLIE52 you were right, I hadn't read these chapters yet. I actually haven't been on most of the day, sadly I have been in a kind of depressed move of late, it seems to be getting worse, which it usually does. I do not know why, but I get these depressed moods from time to time, they last for a while, some longer then others and then one day I wake up and it's gone.

I really do love seeing this story continue. I remember when I first started reading it and then the time came I got really into it and stayed up ALL night trying to catch up. It was like one of those books I couldn't put down. This really made my day. Thank you.

[ELLIE52]

Heya Lionsheart,

This story is fantastic.  Loving it.  But I've pretty much said that prior.

Since the story is escalating again, a helpful tidbit for you on updating on the site so that readers are aware you have updated.  By putting the date in the title line when you update, it alerts readers that there is new material otherwise no one can tell you have added new chapters.

Edit the first post in the thread. From there it will let you edit the title as well, adding a new date or chapter as you need to.

[Lionsheart]

19 hours ago, ELLIE52 said:

Heya Lionsheart,

This story is fantastic.  Loving it.  But I've pretty much said that prior.

Since the story is escalating again, a helpful tidbit for you on updating on the site so that readers are aware you have updated.  By putting the date in the title line when you update, it alerts readers that there is new material otherwise no one can tell you have added new chapters.

Edit the first post in the thread. From there it will let you edit the title as well, adding a new date or chapter as you need to.

From here on out, I will definitely be placing it in the title because I understand the frustrations of scrolling all the way down to the newest chapter, but, alas, no new chapter. 

Thank you for the feedback! It helps me greatly:)

On 7/30/2018 at 11:26 PM, Aries said:

thanks @ELLIE52 you were right, I hadn't read these chapters yet. I actually haven't been on most of the day, sadly I have been in a kind of depressed move of late, it seems to be getting worse, which it usually does. I do not know why, but I get these depressed moods from time to time, they last for a while, some longer then others and then one day I wake up and it's gone.

I really do love seeing this story continue. I remember when I first started reading it and then the time came I got really into it and stayed up ALL night trying to catch up. It was like one of those books I couldn't put down. This really made my day. Thank you.

That warms my heart that it is something that made your day because I understand where your coming from; I was once at a very depressed state myself and writing ABDL stories took me out of it. This is one of the things that makes me the most happiest and, to hear someone say it makes there day, makes it worth posting. To think, I was once terrified of writing ABDL stories, and, even worse, posting them. Now, it's truly my passion and it's gratifying to know people like my stories. 

[Wannatripbaby]

I have not read this but I saw your plight about the scrolling. So here! Have a comment!

Now you just need one more.

[ELLIE52]

4 minutes ago, Wannatripbaby said:

I have not read this but I saw your plight about the scrolling. So here! Have a comment!

Now you just need one more. 

Great read.  You're missing out!

BTW, I've been reading Angel Hunter today.  Still reading....

[Wannatripbaby]

8 minutes ago, ELLIE52 said:

Great read.  You're missing out!

BTW, I've been reading Angel Hunter today.  Still reading....

I think I took a look at it and thought the formatting was a bit too small for me to read. My eyes are steadily getting worse and I'm not trying to speed up the process. 

Cool! I can't wait to hear your thoughts! 

Also yay! We're on page 2!

[ELLIE52]

Maybe try this link, it's a bit larger, and really worth reading, new world.  https://abdlstoryforum.info/forum/stories/board-member-stories

You posted Angel Hunter at the time I was in the hospital from a bad injury, emergency surgery, and for around 2 months afterwards, had a bad infection....  so  yeah, I'm really behind, but I'm intrigued to say the least!

[Wannatripbaby]

1 hour ago, ELLIE52 said:

You posted Angel Hunter at the time I was in the hospital from a bad injury, emergency surgery, and for around 2 months afterwards, had a bad infection....  so  yeah, I'm really behind, but I'm intrigued to say the least!

I'm sorry to hear that, Ellie.

But I'm glad you're alright now! And I'm glad you're enjoying my Masterpiece!

[Lionsheart]

Hey guys! Here's some new content for y'all and I'll be posting another chapter, hopefully, tomorrow! I hope you guys are enjoying:)

 

Chapter 39: Vix 

Rayne.

Two weeks passed in building up our endurance, physical training, and specialized training. We all went back to Hanna for a day for graduation and then got sent back up to the space station again. When we came back, something seemed off. That morning, we all had a mandatory round-table meeting with Red and other officials. 

Gemma and I walked together to our usual meeting area. When we walked in, unfamiliar faces sat at the round-table.  There was a tall Ekkberen man with tan skin, piercings in his nose, eyebrow and ears. Two amphibian females who looked more human than amphibian. They both had transparent scales that shimmered turquoise, purple and orange above a light human skin color. They were definitely twins. One had beautifully long silver hair falling in mermaid waves around her head and had a model-like face. The other, a stark contrast, with bad RBF(resting bitch face) and short pixie cut hair that looked like she was frostbitten with a blue tint on the ends. Something gave me an uncomfortable feeling about these women that I couldn’t shake. 

“Hello, officers, thank you for joining us.” The amphibian with the short hair spoke. We all sat down as she stood, “I am Vix, this is my sister Aries, and Roanoke across from us.” She smiled, her frost grey eyes flicked from each of us as she studied our faces. Aries and Roanoke, the Ekkberen man, both waved at us. 

Red coughed, straightening his cuffs, eyeing us, “Winona has stepped down from the Director of Assignment Sector position for the UGNF and Vix has been chosen as her replacement by the UGN.” He continued, “Roanoke is the director of Defense for the UGNF and Aries is a council member for the UGN.” Oh fuck. Winona seemed like she had her shit together, what happened?

Vix spoke, “Thank you, Red.” She paused, fixing her gaze on me and then turning to my fellow officers, “We must get down to business.” I looked over to Nethander and Zane, wondering if they knew what was going on. Nethander stared at the table, almost statuesque. Zane had his arms crossed, face completely blank, unreadable. My eyes lingered, tracing his strong jaw line that had a 5 o’clock shadow. He was so damn attractive. 

I tried to brush off the thought, getting too hot and bothered. This was definitely not the time or the place, especially when 3 different people could read my mind. My eyes quickly glanced to Nethander as a smirk appeared on his face, meeting my eyes as his constricted. I shook off the thought, looking away. 

Aries came around the table, distributing black matte folders to each officer in our group. I opened it, seeing a manual on an implantable gadget called the Helix and a contract behind it. I flipped through the folders papers, seeing a profile with a picture of myself that was edited.  

“Things are going to kick into high drive and we will be cutting everyone’s training short. As much as we would like to fully train you all, we don’t have the time. The UGN needs you more than ever.” Vix said, firmly. Her words sounded carefully put, as if they had good intentions behind them. She also said UGN instead of UGNF, which was surprising. The UGN was comprised of the galaxies council members. We were the United Galactic Nations Forces, which was not the same. It was the military of the galaxies, not the council that created peace itself. That was a more serious use of words to describe the need for us, but it seemed to farfetched for me. Why would they need a couple of untrained, fresh-faced and, sometimes – specifically Eli- , immature, recruits who hadn’t even been on the field nor had any experience undercover? It wasn’t making much sense, even to me. 

“With your agreement to our new contracts, we will be scheduling you all for Helix implants for the following week.” A hologram appeared on the table of a blue Helix lighting up, rotating slowly, “This is a built-in device in which you can talk to each other on assignments, listen into cameras or mics of nearby targets, call codes for emergencies, etc. It also has a tracking device in order for us to find you if you are ever taken.” Taken? That’s the exact word I wanted to hear in this moment. It’s not like my best friends nor my boyfriend in all the galaxies are going to be with me. Not a biggie, right? …and, did I just really say boyfriend? Woops.  

Vix went over the slides of the Helix. I read through the contract, slowly, as all of my fellow elite members signed their packets, without hesitation, and submitted them. Vix slowly paced around the room, halting behind me. I could feel her presence as I read the packet.  

“Any questions, Miss Griff?” She paced around the table, looking at me. God, I wishI could block my thoughts at this moment. I didn’t like her tone, nor her impatience. 

I sat back, reading the details about functions, “Who manufactures these?”

Vix blinked, her ice blue eyes constricting, almost in a glare, “Amaranthine.”  

Amaranthine. Why does that sound so familiar? It was at the tip of my tongue. I tapped my pen on the table, feeling my fellow officers staring. 

“If you have any doubts about the assignment, we can discharge you to the ground, in effect immediately.” Vix said, coldly. My jaw stiffened, looking up at her, locking my eyes as I signed, not looking down. I pushed my contract towards her, not breaking eye contact. I didn’t speak a word, not a sound. The room felt like there was pressure, tension. I thought nothing, looking her dead in the eyes. Her eyes constricted and dilated; I could tell she was attempting to search my thoughts.

Red coughed, awkwardly interjecting, “Griff is the best asset to this team. Discharging her would be a great loss for the UGNF and, not to mention, the UGN itself.” Vix broke our interlocked eyes, emotionlessly.
She picked up my contract, placing it carefully in her slate file case with a click. Then, she went to the head of the table, “We have business to attend to.” Her eyes flicked between all of our faces, including mine, “In each of your folders is your new profiles.”

Mara Everton

Age: 18 

Profile: Mara is self-centered, arrogant and narrow-minded. She is from Hanna and has little to no experience outside of the planet. She is disgusted by bugs and other planets creatures. She has a boyfriend named Scott that she met on her current studies across the galaxies but tends to be flirtatious with other men. Strictly heterosexual. Mara is studying the future of tech among other planets and is looking to bachelors in Intergalactic Technologic Sciences of the University of Orion(UO) located on the Orion’s Belt Airspace.

Descent: Hannan and Terethian

So, basically, I’ll be starring the role of Jamie, except, without a boyfriend. I had always wanted to go to University of Orion. It was one of my dream schools growing up and now I was *technically* going there. I looked at the picture of myself with a different hair color. Blonde highlights going through my hair in the edited picture. Heavy makeup with lipstick. Gross.Totally not me. I guess that was the point, right?

“We’ll be sending you to multiple planets, specifically Valorion, as students studying across the galaxies for the University of Orion. Your mission is simple: gather top secret information for the UGN to analyze.” We all nodded, understanding what we would be submitting ourselves too. 

“I don’t have a profile?” Zane looked up, cocking his head at Vix.  

Red spoke instead of Vix, “You’ll be going there as Zane Vandore.” Vandore? Was that his real last name?

“Okay, so who’s Mara and how hot is she?” Eli said, looking at me and Gemma. I rolled my eyes, sinking in my chair. Damn, I was hoping my ‘boyfriend’ Scott would have been Zane.

Ryo spoke, “Surprise, it’s me.” We all bursted out laughing, evaporating the awkward tension. 

Aries and Roanoke stood up, simultaneously, as Vix spoke, solemnly, “Laugh while you all can.” What a crowd pleaser she was. In an instant, she was able to smash our good moment into the ground. She slowly looked at each of our faces, “Your first assignment will be in four weeks. It will not be a joking matter. We’ll have another meeting before then to go into more detail about where you’re going. You all will be scheduled for appointments accordingly to transform you into your profiles.” They began walking out, “We will see you all soon. Good luck.” The door closed. 

Red stood, “We will be lengthening your training hours to make up for our shorter time together. You all will be rolling into reasonably dangerous waters very soon. Be careful, or you might dip your feet into the wrong sea.” Red’s blue eyes lingered on mine before he left.